Skip to main content

Full text of "Irische Texte mit Wörterbuch."

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was prcscrvod for gcncrations on library shclvcs bcforc it was carcfully scannod by Google as pari of a projcct 

to make the world's books discoverablc online. 

It has survived long enough for the Copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to Copyright or whose legal Copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, cultuie and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this flle - a reminder of this book's long journcy from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken Steps to 
prcvcnt abuse by commercial parties, including placing lechnical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use ofthefiles We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's System: If you are conducting research on machinc 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a laige amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encouragc the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each flle is essential for informingpcoplcabout this projcct and hclping them lind 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are lesponsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in Copyright varies from country to country, and we can'l offer guidance on whether any speciflc use of 
any speciflc book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search mcans it can bc used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

Äbout Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organizc the world's Information and to make it univcrsally accessible and uscful. Google Book Search hclps rcadcrs 
discover the world's books while hclping authors and publishers rcach ncw audicnccs. You can search through the füll icxi of ihis book on the web 

at |http: //books. google .com/l 


Thornton & SON 


11 The Broad 




■I-^1 ( 


4' l 











Dem freundlichen Entgegenkommen unseres Verlegers, des 
Herrn H. Hirzel, ist es zu danken, dass die in meinem Buche 
,Jjische Texte mit Wörterbuch" begonnenen Publicationen iri- 
scher Texte fortgesetzt werden können. Zur besonderen Freude 
gereicht mir, dass Whitley Stokes gewonnen worden ist, sich 
an dem Unternehmen zu betheiligen. Um weitere Kreise an 
demselben zu interessieren, geben wir Uebersetzungen bei, ohne 
uns jedoch durch ein festes Programm irgendwie binden zu wol- 
len. Die VerantwortUchkeit für seine Arbeit trägt jeder Autor 
fiir sich. Die einzelnen Hefte sollen einen Umfang von zehn 
bis zwölf Bogen haben, und hoffen wir, dass jedes Jahr eines 
erscheinen kann. 

£. Windlscli. 



The Destruction of Troy, aus H. 2. 17, mit englischer Uebersetznng, 

von Wh, Stohes 1 

Die Altirischen Glossen im Carlsruher Codex der Soliloquia des 

S. Augustinus mit Anmerkungen von E. Wmdisch 148 

Das Fest des Bricriu und die Verbannung der Mac Duil Dermait, 

mit Uebersetzung, von E, Windisch 164 

Tlie Destruction of Troy. 

The foUowing two fragments of one of the Middle-Irish 
versions of the Destruction of Troy are taken from a ms. marked 
H. 2. 17, preserved in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, and 
formerly in the possession of Edward Lhwyd. The manuscript 
contains 491 pages, all on veUum save pp. 1 — 82, which are 
on paper, and all in Irish save pp. 1 — 28, which containa Latin 
tract on the Passion. It is of various dates and in various 
handwritings, and its contents are more than usually miscella- 
neous — the religious, gnomic, romantic, historical, genealogical, 
grammatical and medical branches of Irish literature being 
exemplified. Thus, besides our Destruction of Troy (which is 
preceded by three fragments of another Irish Version of the 
same story), we have a Nennius (p. 172), the Instructions of 
Cormac (p. 179), and Proverbs of Fithel (p. 181), Triads (p. 183), 
the Dialogue of Two Sages (p. 185 and pp. 192 — 194), the Täin 
bö Cüalnge (p. 334) and Brüden da Derga (p. 477), the Wars 
of the Irish with the Danes (p. 350), a pharmacological treatise 
(p. 279), grammatical tracts (pp. 195 et seq., and 486) etc., etc. 

The first of the fragments now printed begins at the top 

of the first column of p. 127. It corresponds with Dares Phry- 

gius, ed. Meister, from the end of c. II to c. XI inclusive and 

fromme. XIV to the middle of c. XIX. But there is much matter, 

e. g. the account of the labours of Hercules (pp. 127^, 128*) 

for which there is no Warrant in Dares. The second of these 

fragments begins with the end of Dares' c. XX and continues 

to bis chapter XLIV. But half the column corresponding with 

chapters XLIII, XLIV has unfortunately been cut away. Both 


fragments are in the same handwriting — the scribe's name 
being Mael[8]echlainn. He may have lived in the fourteenth 
or the early part of the fifteenth Century. 

Three fragments of another cöpy of this Version are pre- 
served in the Book of Leinster, pp. 397—408. The first 
(pp. 397 — 407) corresponds with Dares from the end of c. II 
to the beginning of c. X; the second (p. 403 col. a, from line 1 
to line 18 inclusive) with the end of Dares' c. XVIII and the first 
half of bis c. XIX; the third (p. 403, col. a, from line 19 to p. 408 
inclusive) with the end of Dares' c. XX down to the beginning 
of his chapter XXXI. This copy is not older than the sixteenth 
Century, and is so corrupt that it is not worth while to give 
all its various lections. Where its readings are better than 
those of H. 2. 17, I have inserted them in the text: where they 
merely deserve notice, I have given them as footnotes marked 
„L". The portion of this later copy which corresponds with 
Dares' cc. XXV — XXX is printed in Togail Troi, Calcutta, 
1881, pp. 52 — 56. 

In editing the present text I have punctuated: contractions 
have been extended, but the extensions are expressed by italics: 
proper names have been speit with initial capitals: infected. f 
and s when omitted by the scribe have been supplied in brackets: 
the transported t and n have been separated by a hyphen from 
words beginning with vowels: hyphens have also been employed 
in the case of infixed pronouns and assimilation of the n of 
the prepositioiis in and coni an apostrophe has been used 
where a vowel has been dropt; and, lastly, the article, possess- 
sive pronouns, verb Substantive, prepositions, conjunctions and 
negative particles have been separated from the words to which, 
in the manuscript, they are respectively prefixed. In other 
respects, for instance, the use of v for w, the manuscript has 
been foUowed as closely as possible. 

Oxford, Auglist 1882. 

w. s. 

[H. 2. 17, p. 127».] 

[Doroigni laspn innisin tna druiAhecM Mediale .i. cet[h]ar- 
dam Ulcain do thabairt a hififrmd, ocus araüi^'] ut ante dictum. 

lAr forba, tra, in gnima sin ule atrubairt ißga fri lasön -j^ir^t-^^ 

„nib slan dot -r'inchoisc Media m'inghensa fadeisin: is hi dorigne liiJ i ^n^yV 

insein uile", ol se. ^'"^ 5'^ *" -^^A^S ^^ 

[Dares c. 3] Doratad iar snidh eldo lason 7 do anradhaib na vv^A^ttivA)K 

Grece in crocunn orda. . 

lArsindi, tra, rothinscanJasön cona* slöghaib deirge na ^ 
cathrach 7 asciiam a n^-orba 7 a feraind fadein. Bofuabair 
Media lenamain dia coraib firaib feib ronaisc^ fiaon righaib 7 10 
choradEaib^na Greci 7 fiadh mathib innsi mara Toinen, 7 a 
gradhugudh dogres d'öinmnäi. Atrubairt lasön friese nachas-b^ad 
leis da thlr dia mberad a claind le. Doröni Media larein gnim 
cuilech üathmar escon .i. marbad a^macc ar seirc 7 inmaini 
ind öcläig rochöeim, 7 ar nä bad fochund a facbäla 7 a nem- 15 
brithi leis dochvm a thire. 

Ceilebrait iarsin in milidh don rig, 7 tucsat in* crocond, 
7 lotar asin chscthraig. Cengait iarvm inna luing 7 imraiset«^' ** 
iarsin tset chetna, co hinber srotha Cii, sech airera Tröi, co 
riachtatar phort na Greci. Rucsat^ iarsvide a long i tir, 7 tia- 20 
galt do acallaim. in rig Peil ros-cuir frisin techtairecht, 7 at- *.*v^«) 

fiadat a sce7a 7 a n-imtechta thosuch co forcend, 7 rotai- 
Q^ se lbad dö in crocond. Dorone inti Peil atlugwd buide do lasön 
7 do Ercoil 7 don foirind® archena. Doraf seotu 7 mäine 
do chäch doreir a ngräidh, ocus araile, 25 

Misi MailechJam^ in beg sin. 

^ The words in brackets are inserted from the Book of Leinster, 
p. 397». * Ms. dona slöghaib. L. cona shluag. * Ms. ronaisg. * Ms. an. 
* Ms. Eugsat. * Ms. foiraind. L. marcraidh. ' Ms. Doratad. 



W 10^ 

Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 127^. 


•• Ol/W 



[Dares c. 3.] [127^] Ba cuimnech, tra, in caur^ 7 in cathmilid 7 in 
cliathbernaidh cet as tresivm tliainic do sil Ädhaim .i. Ercoil mac 
Ainpitnonis, don dimicin 7 don melai tucad fair Lamhedheon, 

30 rig na Troiannae .i. cen öighedhecht* phuirt do thabhairt dö, 
dia rofaidhed mälle tri lason do chvinchid in croicind ördhai. 
Trom les a chridi iar suidhiu cen a dighail forsin lacht roboi 
i comaithces na Greci ior ur Erpoint* allather, i n-airthiur 
Assia bici, rogab breit mbecc di femnd isind uillind lartaraich 

35 na Frigiae fri tracht mara To[r]ren. Ar ni rabai do läechradhaib 

domhain nech rosiaciW cutrununMS frisseom. Ni rabi läech is-siu* w 

notheghed do dhighäil a uilc i crichaib ciana comaithche oldäss. 

IS he Hercoil romarbh in coraidh comnairt cosna^ irib 

cendaib isind inis Erithria i n-inbiur mara Torrian, hi coicrich 

40 ißorpa 7 Affraice, i firiarthar in betha .i. Gerion a ainmside: 
rocrin [side] na tvatha 7 na cenela. 

IS he Ercoil dawo rochvmdaigh na da cholomhain immon 
muincind nGadidanda, 7 cäch dib oc dechain a cheile .i. coloman 
Eorpa oc dechsain Affraici 7 coloman Affraice oc dechsain Eörpa. 

45 IS he damo dorat a döit frisin carraic, düs in roised mar- 

bad Cäic mio Ulcäin, roboi im-meodhon na carrge, [128*] co 
rochur in cairric isin sruth. 

IS he damarbh Bussirim roböi i coraidecht hi taeb srotha 
Nil. IS he side noedbrad a öeghedha idh do sruth Nil. 

50 IS he dawo romarb in leomhan n-angbaid isind ailt möir 

i n-iarthardheisceirt in betha. 

IS he romarb in nathraigh ndüabais n-ecendais co secht 
cennaib roboi il-Lenna palüde, rochrin 7 rodithaigh tuascert in 
betha do döinib 7 indilib 7 cethraibh. 

55 IS he dawo rotrascair Anthenm mac Terrae ar nert gaile. 

IS he dawo dorat scaindir for bantracht üallach na cich- 

loisc[th]i rorergatar in n-Assia möir, trmn in betha, co slait 7 

siftiud 7 indriudh, co rofallnaiset in leth n-airterach don domon 

fri re tricJiSit hliadan doib sie, co tue Hercoil leis üadhibh 

60 arm na righna dia rofaided chuinchidh. 

^ Ms. c&uiad. *^ Ms. oidhedhecht. ^ Ms. urerpoirt. * Ms. löoch 
isia. ^ L. prefixes: Ic so tra ni dia gaisgeadaibh. ® Ms. cosa na. 



Dares c. 3. 5 

IS he dorighni gnimu diarmidhe archena. 

IS he tue in crocann ördai a tir na Colach. 

Fer, trä, dorighni na gnima sa ni rofodaim dö cen taim- 
iudh divmais Lämhedhoin. Conidh iarsin dochöid do chuin- 
chidh sochraite 7 slüag co caindle 7 co änradhu Gr^ci. Dochüaid 65 
do atach na rig 7 na toisech 7 irenter in^ tire co tistäis leis 
do dighail a ehneite 7 a osnaidhe. 

IS ed ronuc a bäire 7 tossach a thocos[t]ail co righaib 
Lacdemoni .i. Castoir 7 PuUüic, da euchraid insin 7 da chri- 
discel thuascirt in^ betha. Roinnis doib iarsin ani ima tanic .i. 70 
do chvinchidh [128^] slöig 7 sochraide dia dhighail for Lämedön 
in domiadh 7 in^ dimicen döratad dho fadein 7 do I'asön mac 
Esöin 7 do mac[aib] rig 7 ruirech na Greci ule, 7 a[t]bert när 
mö a olc dhosom cid* fair rolä oldaas dona Greccaib uile 7 do 
Chastor 7 do PhuUüic fadheisin. AsbMatar Castar 7 Pullmc 75 , 

cia n6thech[t]atäis ilacmi 7 iltuatha na Gr^ce uile, 7 ciamtis '^ 

cqimsidhe atüaidh 6 chiund trachta Ceperion fades hi coicrich 
Greci 7 Etäle, nöregtäis leiseom do chvmtach däla 7 dünaidh 
7 do dighail a ancridhi cech leth fo cricha in^ betha. R oattlai- "^V oM'ä^ 
gestar Ercoil in^ scel sin. 80 

Luidh liadhib iarsin in Salamiam co Telamön cosin rig, 
7 atrubairt fns „IS do emh", ar se, „dodechadhsa chucutsa, do 
innisin duit na mörmela 7 na mördimicen 7 na mörathisi dorat 
Lamhedhön for fairind na lunga Argai 7 tor slüag lasoin 7 
formsa fein. Mana' mater^ trä, sin," ol se, „ticfat na Troianae 85 
for crechaib do slat 7 d'indriudh na Greci. IS äil dam iarom 
condigiseo lern icummai^ cäich ior slüaghudh dochum Tröi." „Ni M.'S.ii*. 
ba meisi", ar Telamon, „cetfer feimthebas bäigh 7 sochwr feraind 
na Greici do chosnam. Regatsa lat in lin biat do chairdib 7 i'^'^^i^^lt^'^j. 
do chocelibh. Regat lenn dawo attrebthaidhe Sal[a]mi8e doneoch 90 "^v^*^*» Vi»r i»wi tfi 
gebes gäi 'na laim 7 is tualaing eladu imbertha airm. Biar •^***' ^ ^ ^M 
füiridhe dawo ic ernaidhe th'aithisce." 

Foräcaib bewnachtain iar suidhe la Telamow. 

I euTirm «11 

^ Ms. an. * Ms. an. ' Ms. an. * Ms. gid. ^ Ms. an. ^ Ms. an. 
' Ms. Mä a. ^ L. atcher. * Ms. acuma, L. cumai. 

6 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p, 129». 

lARsindiy tra, rodäl Telamon co feraib [129»] Salamiae *na 
95 degaidh, 7 rogle sith 7 chaincomrac fr» sidhe. Rochumlüi co rurich 

7 imper Moesise^ co Peil, cend side gascidh 7 üaille 7 diumais 
7 rigdachta fer tüascirt in* betha. IS« ed ror&di fris iarvm. 
,,Do iaxraid socraide chucatsa dodechadhsa do dul i tir' na 
Troianda, är dia ndichiseo in 8lögha[d]sa dofhusceba Green 

100 othä airtar thire Aräbia co tracht mara £getai, othä tüaiscert 
Traciae co crichae Etale fades. Atresat uile la bescomldd duitsiu; 
ar is tu cend äniusa 7 erdercMsa 7 grian na Grece uile. 
Gomerigb iarum tri led tuatha 7 chenel na Greci, ar is les do 
Grecaibb ule in sloghadbsa madh coscrach cathbuadacb tber- 

105 näidhter de." „Cia notecbtaindse eimh," ar Peil, ,^ru in tal- 
man andes, thir na hEthiope fatbuaidb cosin nlndia, 7 hua 
buaidlecaib^ bErcoil 7 turcbail grme cosin rind n-airtberach 
7 deiscirt Eorpa benas {ri hinber mara Torren 7 co fuinedh 
ngrene, dus-berainnse uile letsu do miUiud 7 d'indriudh na Troi- 

110 anda, do thogail 7 do loscad csAhrach L&medoin: a fil immurro 

do socraide acvmsa is letsa chongenas. INtan, trä, batir erlamha 

longa 7 lugbarca letsa, fäid tecbtaire chucvmsa 7 nodbia mo 

socraite sea [arrlam intansin^]." Celebrais bErcoil iarww do. 

Luid bErcoil iarvm in Pilum co Nestwr: is he bä ri i 

115 syidiu. Roiarfaigh^ esidbe scela do Ercoil cia fochund imma- 
tarla? Ro[f]recair Ercoil, „do cmnchidh socraide", ar se, „co 
[129^] ndecbaise lem cot uile socraite in slögbadbsa i tiagat maithi 
na Greci .i. Castor 7 Pullüic 7 Talemön 7 Peil, do dighail ind'' 
ancridhi dorönadh frimsa. Mad foraibse immurro noimberthae 

120 mela 7 atbis no[f]indfaiti8 fir betha twrcbäil greine coa funedh 
mo chumangsa ocä dingbäil dib. Ocus cidh i n-India no Scithia 
no Persidhia no i n-Arabia no i n-ißgipt no i n-Ethiöip no i 
n-Eispäin no i n-Galleib no i n-Germain no i n-Alania nobetis 
caingne 7 ecraiti düibhsi, ni bäd lese lemsa a digail fa na 

125 cricbaib imechtrachaib sin cenmothä na tire ata nesam dufn." 

^ Ms. Moesidhiae. ^ Ms. an. ' Ms. a tlribh. *• Here the words 
cmd letters: 7 buaidlegai are ccmceUe^, the words biid teas are wrüten 
m the left margin, and after the h of legaib the letter a is inserted. 
* in left ma/rgvn. « Ms. Roiarfaidb. ' Ms. and, L. In. 

Dares c. 4. 7 

Ro[f]rec5air iarvm Nestor „Bennacht ar cäch comhnertas soire 7 
socraiti na Greci do chosnam. Mad meise immurro^ regat lat intan 
bas furidhe cecÄ ret." Buidech dawo hErcoil do sein. 

INtan, trä, rofitir hErcoil toil 7 accabwr na n-änradh 7 na 
laechraide, doroigu mileda rochalma a thire fadesin; Kotinolad 130 
leis iarvm an-rob4i i n-airiur Greci do longaibh 7 lestraib 7 
noaibh, othä inbhiur mara Point atuaidh corici in^ muir n-A'rä- 
bacda fadess. Rochöraigh^ a choblach ar muir, 7 rothogh 
miliudha 7 änradha rochalma na Greci uile chuci as cecÄ aird 
tria epistlib 7 tecÄ^airibh, 7 tancatar ind rig roghaellsatt com- 135 
milib 7 airbrib 7 slfaghaib adöchvm. lar tiachtain, trä, dona 
slüagaib 7 dona sochaidhib co mbätar a n-6enbaile, bäi comairle 
lasna righaib in i n-oe[d]che no il-16o noregtäis do phurt na 
Tröi[andae]. [130*] IS fair deisid leo: dochotar i n-aidhchi hi 
port Sygei. 140 

rancatar iarvm in port hisin dochoidh hErcoi/ 7 Tale- 
mön 7 Peil, co cath mor impu, do thogail Tröi. Roan Castor 
7 PuUüic 7 Nestor cosna longaib. Atchiias iarsin do Lämhedhon 
slögh mör do Grecaib do gabäil phuirt Sygei. Atraig sidhe 
cofergach 7 cohüathmar, cofortren 7 coferamail, co laechraid 145 
uallaig borrfadaigh na Tröi imbi, 7 rogab remi arammus mara. 
dochüatar hi comfochraib dona longaib rothogaibset idna* 
catha osa cennaib cinnchomair fnsin mbeist n-amnais buath- 
mair imma rothecaiH öcbath amuas thuascirt in domain. 
Rothindscansat in Troiäendae cathughudh darcend a tire 7 a 150 
n-athardai 7 a cathrach. robäs, trä, im na fibsa dochvaid 
Ercoil dochvm na cathrach. IMäsech dano doralatar .i. ni 
hinund slighi roghabhsat na Troiannae dochvm na long, 7 rogab 
Ercoil cowa shlüagh dochum na Tröi. IMthiisa Ercot7, rosiacht 
cösin Tröi 7 föuair in Tröi n-oslaicthe cen nech ocä ditin nach 155 
'cä gabail. Conos-tarat fö daigh 7 fö corthair thened, co ro- 
mharbh an-rop inechta innti, co rothinöil immurro ör 7 argat, 
seöit 7 mäine 7 indmassa na catrach leiss. Nocha n-erlai asin 
cathraigh acht da temai do rind g&i 7 do gin chloidhem. 

* M0. au. * Ms. Rochöraidh. * Ms. ineKna, L. Inda. * Ms. rothegail. 

8 Togail Trof. H. 2, 17, p. 130^. 

160 [Dares c. 4] [130^] INtan larum atchuas do Lämhedhön inredh 

na cathrach rothintäi tor cüla don cathraich, conos-tärla tel i tel 
do Ercoil im-medÖD seta. IS annsin, thrä*, rolä. Ercoil snim dia 
menmain, 7 rolin a shainnt do thodhail fola na Tröianda, 7 robris 
räon catha tre nert fer for formna mathe na Tröianda immä. 

165 rigb: co romarbhadh and Lämedön ri na Tröianda, cona tri 
macaib 7 cona rigraidb^ 7 miledhaib. Dochoid Ercoil larain, 
CO mörchoscur dia longaib, co Castor 7 Pulluic 7 Nestor. lar 
comrac iarum dona slüagbaib rorannsatt etarru in mbrait. Do 
Tbelamön rosiacbt Esiona inghen Lämedoin, föbith is he cetna 

170 l&ech do läthaib gaile na Grece dochöidh isin cathraigh. Ö thair- 
nic, trä, ani sin uile dochvuaidh cech toisecb dib dia thir co 
mbvdidh 7 coscor. 

Ba dubach dusaimh domenmnach, tra, Priaimb moc Lä- 
medhoin, rigbdomna na Tröianda 7 na hAsia bice, don mör- 

175 gMt donn-änic .i. loscad na Tröi 7 a arcain, a seoit 7 a m4ini 
7 a indmasa 7 a bratt do breitb do Grecaib, a sivr fein do 
breith i ndoire 7 a tabhairt i* tvarwstal ngaiscidh do Thalemon. 
Ba troma cech ngalar leis toitim a atbar 7 &r na Tröianda do 
chor isin cbath 7 isin chathraigh. Ba hathis 7 h& mela mör 

180 dawo leis hueidugtid do Grecaib dona Troiandaiby 7 Frigia do 
bith fö chuitbiud 7 enechruce. Derbh leis mani tharrastä colüath 
ni tharrastä [131*] cobrdth [an dioghaiP]. Arapaidhe* is menma 
comarba böi leiseom ciarbö gabhäil do Idthrach dö. IS ed rop 
äil [dö,] athnüguth na mtfr 7 deimnighudb na catrach 7 cöroghudh 

185 sluag 7 popuL Dodechaidh iarsin d'imrMud sin do chathraig 
a athardhai cona mnäi .i. ficuba, cona macaib .i. Echtor A. 
Alaxander .ii. Diophoebus .iii. Helenas .iiii. Troilus .u. Ocus 
Andromacha hen Hechtoir mic Priaim. Ocus äk ingin Priaim, edhön 
Casandra 7 Poliuxina. Robäi mör macc la Priaim, cenmöthä in cöic 

190 fersa ficubu, do macaib imtach 7 caratban. Ced mac, iss ed adfiad- 
har do genemain üadh uile, 7 ni ärmidhter nech dib isin tsil righ- 
dai cenmöthä, in cöicfersa ficubai 7 mic aile rogenatar mnäibh 

* Ms. conad rigraidh 7 conadh tn macaib. ' Ms. a. * inserted 
by a later band. ^ arapaiti, L. 

Dares c. 4. 9 


dligbthechaib 7 6 choinin4m[aib] cöraib techtaidbibh. Ni Armidh- 
ter immurro na mic dorönta i n-etechtu 7 i n-adhaltras isin cheneul 
rigda. lAR riachtain, tra, do Priaimh dochvm Tröi dorontä müir 195 
möra daingne leis immon Troi, comtar uilliu commor oldate na cet- 
müir. Dorönta fochlöi 7 rätha möra impe doräitb. Rotinölait 
slöigh 7 sochaidhe möra dona fib roh&iar ior esröidiud secbnön* 
Fngiae 7 Assiae bice, co mbeth öcbath lätir lüthbasach aice 
do ghabäil 7 do chatbugvd darcend a cathrach. IS airi doröni 200 
sin, n4 tistäis nämhait* [13P] fair cen airius inna chatraigb 7 
cen imdeghail ö öcbaidh rochalma, ama? tancatar ior a athair 
.i. hsmedon, Conrötacht leis rigimscing amra im-medbön na 
catrach. Dorönadh dawo treb chäin cbumtachta^ 7 foradb leis 
ior temair 7 dingna na catbrach do dälluc 7 d'fordecsin 7 do 205 
dibricud nämhat tairis secbtair: arc (.i. dind) Priaimh ba hedh 
a bainm. Rocossecrad leis altöir do loib isin rigimscing hisin 
'na erchomair fadeisin. Conrötachta leis döirsi na cathrach co- 
leir. IT he anso a n-anmand na ndorus .i. Antenor .ii. Idia 
.iii. Dardanida .iiii. Ebusee .v. Cithimbre .vi. Troiana. 210 

^ INtan iarum a^toowdairc Priaim in Tröi fothaichthi 7 ro- 
tnainsnighestar damgne 7 sonairti na cathrach, ogus roaingh \^- 
sloigh 7 sochaid,e erläma leis, dorat müin imbi do cathugwdf iri ü\u^ e vvaöt.^ v*= 
Green. Liach feis larvm ilar na laech rochalma 7 imbed na \l\y ei, '\ 

miledh ngaiscedach, cena n-imbirt iri dighail a athar 7 a ca- 215 " - - 
thrach. Fobith dorösci ind öcbath sin do öcbadhaib domain 
uile, etir lüas 7 leimnigi, etir snäm 7 dibricudh 7 clesamnaigi, 
etir imbrim eich 7 charpait, etir imbeirt g&i 7 chlaidibh 7 im- 
beirt fidchille* 7 brandub.,. Dorösdchset dawo eter cruth 7 deilb 7 
deichelt 7 4ni 7 athlaimi. Espach leis iarvm intan^ bäi iorM. iora, 220 "^^ 
slüagh [132*] inna chathraigh cena n-imhirt fri torba. Roboi fcW- t 
oc frithalemh cia aimser nöreghad do dighail a osnaidhe, conid 
airi sin rogairedh dhö Antinöir, toisech sin 7 erlabraidh deir- q 
scaigthech do Troiandaib, dia chor iri thechtairecht hi tire 
Grec, do acallaim na toisech dodechatar^ chvcai la hErcoÄ do 225 
orcain na Troi, dia acäin friu ind etüalaing möir roimretar ior 

* Ms. sethnön. * Ms. nämhaitÄ. " Ms. cvmtacthta. * Ms. fichilli. 
L. fithchille. ^ Ms. antan. ^ Ms. dodechadar. 


10 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 132». 

Friaimh .1. [ajathair do marbhad, a chatbair do loscain, a shivr 

do britb i ndöire, a ör 7 a arcad do slait, a chatbair do inn- 

V.ji^ riud, cen dire, cen mathigudb nach neich dib sin iris, Ba doilghe 

230 cech räet leis dano cen tidhnacul a shetbar a döire, ar dia 
tidnaictbae dosvm a sivr asin doire dogentäis sith 7 cörus. 

[Dares c. 5.] Dochuaidh dsifho Antinöir tri techtairecht amaZ 
roforcangrad fair: fairend öenlungv al-lin. ISs ed luide inti^ 
Antinöir aiiiws, in Moesiam, co Peil. Tri laa 7 teora aidbche 

235 dbö ior oegedacht i suidi. ISsin cethramadb loo immurro roiar- 
faigh Peil scela dö, düs can a chenel 7 cia rofböidh {ri 
techtairecht. Rofrecair Antinöir: „fri techtairecht dodechadsa", 
ol se, .„6 Friaimh mac Lamedöin, 6 righ na Troiandcte. Do 
Troianaib mo chenel. Do aisaeis immurro 7 do inn[i]sin na 

240 dojinenman äidhbli fil ior Priaim don domiadh 7 don melai 
doiratsat Gmc fair .i. a athair do marbadb 7 a chatbair do 
loscad, a sbiur do döeradh, cenam- [132^] maithighud fris. N6- 
logbfadh dawo cech ni dib sin dia tuctha dö Isiöna a sivr a döiri^." 
\,^ Amol rochuala focbetöir inti* Peil anisin, ros-gab ierg 7 töirrse 

'■'" 245 dond athesc sin, condebairt: ,4S dänatus 7 [is] esSäifinä mör do 
Troianaibh toidecht cen fäosam, cen chomairche ina tire [co] 
Gr^cu, fobith bä mör d'ulc dorinnset fn Green." Rodlom, tra, Peil 
do Antinöir [dul] asin tir 7 asin phurt Tänic, tra, Antinöir iar 
forcongra ind rig dochvm a lunga. Rochnirset a Ining tor muir, 

250 octis tancatar rempv sech Böethiam dochvm Salamiae. thäinic 
CO Talemoin, co righ Salamiae, roinnis a techtairecht dö .i. do 
chuinchid Isiönae chuic[i]seom secÄ cach — ar is dö tucad il-lög 
a gaisceidh 7 a miltnechta — 7 atrubairt närbö coir ingen in* 
cheniuil rigdai do bith i ndöiri-^ 7 foghnam amal chvmail. Ro- 

255 frecair iarum Talemön 7 atrubairt na dema olc fr» Priaim 7 
ni he föruair techt in tslüaghaid, 7 asbert na tibred do neoch 
in chomäin doratad dhö il^üag a gaiscidh. Rodlomai dö astir 

Dodechaidh Antinöir iarsin dlomadh sin ina luing, 7 tainic 

260 CO hAchiam co Castor 7 co Pullüic Roinnis doibside ani 

* Ms. anti. * Ms. döire. * Ms. antl. * Ms. an. * Ms. andöire. 

Dares c. 5. 11 

imma tänic, 7 atb^^ corbo ferr sith 7 charatrad na Troianda 7 

PWaim oldäs a n-eisith. Dia tuctha dö dano Isiöna forcula ro- ^^^ ä. • 

badh adhbhar don [tjjith sin 7 don c[li]aratrad. Rofrecratar side 

na demsat fooßünn daenÖia'nb ^soeniEadfri Troiäadai [133*] är 

ni rabatar oc argain näcÄ ic loscud na cathrach, näcÄ ic tabairt 265 

a braite. Asbertatar dawo näcÄ acu roböi Isiona, 7 diamad acu 

nobertäis arcülu do Phriaimh. Atb^tatar dawo fns na beith 

ni bädh sia isin tir, äx dorummatar is do brath Grec thäinic 

6 Thröiandaib. Teit iare^m Antinöir astir dochvm a longv, 

com-mbrön mör 7 co nduba. Atfet dia muintir in n-athis 7 270 

in mebvl mör tucadh fair Chastor 7 PuUuic. 

ISs ed dochuaidh iarsin in Pilvm co Nestor, ^_^na badh 
meraighecht dö jaech do thöisigib in tsluaghaid cen riacHtäm. 
Roiarfaig STestor scela do^,jaäliEuQäi£llara^'t^ Atfet Anti- 
nöir: „do chuinchidh Isionae inghine Lamedöin", ol se. AmoZ 275 
rochfala Nestor anisin rogab ierg 7 luinde iri Antinöir, 7 at- 
heri bä crö[d]aclit 7 b4 naen^äire mör do Tröianaib tiachtain 
CO Green: föbith is toisechv Öorönsat Tvoiannai olc iri Grecv 
oldds Greic fW Troiannu. Ba toirsech inti^ Antinöir don ctuit- <lfi^^y , 'Y '^ ^' 
biuth rofuirmedh ior Priaim 7 fair fadeisin 7 ior Troiannu vli, 280 ^-^.'^^ ?' ,^ 

dochvaidh iarvm 'na lungai roimräi cechndirech eirßjxms. '\'<-' 
Troi. lar riachtain don cathraigh adfet a scela 7 a imthechta 
ö thüus CO dered do Priaim. , JS ar nemni, tra, is tomäite dvitsiv 
cecÄ olc dorönsat Gmc fnt costrathsa i farradh na mela 7 na 
athisi 7 na dlmicen doratsat fort fein 7 for Troiannu [133^] 285 ' 
uile don chursa. Man[i] dingba, trä, dit in mela sin xa bia do -' 
mäin co l& mbratha: mani tfaocbä dai^o do ghaiscedb üas gais- 
cedhaib caich, co fesatar fir domhain in^ dighail dobera forsna 
Grecaib dorönsat olc frit. Ni bä, mewma dano la cech n-öen 4u«^ 
tÄcebas airbirt ngaiscidh üas 4ird bi tiribh Grec cofob forbsi 290 
töisech imbres gaiscedh 7 dnius 7 aliud. Mani chöineir öcbad 
rochomnart iri catb 7 fri fogail na Greci, coraib gol cecÄa 
leithe isin Greic leo." 

IS si sin techtairecÄ^ Antinöir. 

'■*. Swi'oK 

^ Ms. anti. > Ms. an. 

12 Togail^Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 134». 

295 [Dares c. 6.] Conföcartha, tra, a huili maicc do Priaimh, 7 a 

uili thöisig 7 a uile rig 7 a milidh. Rocomgairmed dö dano 
Aotinöir 7 Anachis 7 Aeneas 7 Aucoligonta 7 Panthus^ 7 Lam- 
pades. thancatar. tra, na töisig uile dochvm na däla 7 atru- 
bairt Pnaimh räd ^ri-athisc mu lar riachtain, „Rof höidiusa", ol 

300 Priaim, „Antihöir uaim fri techtairecht i tire Greo, do chuinchid 

\ mo digdhe [6 Grecaib] larmo chräd döaib. IS dö rofaidius 
int[s]ainrudh, düs in tiberthä mo siur dam asin döire. Ni namä (\ 
immurro n4 tucädh sidhe asa döire, acht dorönsat fochmtMud 
immum fadesin 7 fo Troiänaib uile. ISs ed, trä, as äil dämsa: 

305 slüaigh 7 sochaide do dul isin nGreic do chuinchid Isiönae ar 
ecin hüair na hetar ar oais no ar charatradh. No comad buide 
Peu] a telcud huadhib dareisi na braite [134*] doberthaasin Greic 
ärna beitis arboir na Troiannae fö chuitbiudh ni ba sire la 
Grecv." Roguid iarvm Priaim a macu coUeir, 7 ronert comtis 

310 airchindich oc tinöl cech räeta, oc tabairt chind for airimmeirt 
slüaigh 7 sochaidhe. Cidh mör ronert cach insin mörmö ronert 

Rofregair d&o Hechtoir — is he cetfer roraid insci isin däil 
7 i comthinol na Troiäna — co n-erbairt: „Mesi," ol se, „öen do 

315 Thromnaiby läsmad ferr dighail mo saenathar 7 denam neich 
bad maith la Priaim, cid aca dofaethsaindsae. Acht nammä atä- 
gur in^ gnimsin tinscantai mani berthai i cind 7 mani (or- 
bantar 7 mani ructhar i calad, 7 is möite a mebol duib a 
thinnscetal 7 cen a forba. Föbith at lia Greic oldäthe, it ilar- 

320 dai a slüaigh 7 a popuil 7 a socraite di cecÄ leith fo Eöraip 
ule. Ocus cid öen tüath no öen aicme namg^do Grecaib niptä 
do lin na* gaisced a tairisivm, cenmöthä mörshocraite na Gmee 
uile. Ar cid edh bad äil do Grecaib cowerset fir Eörpa leo 
öthä trethon Silail i ndescert Etäle co tuaiscert tire na nAgändae 

325 isin chorthair immechtraigh na hEörpa benas frisin n-ociän 
• onör fathuaidh. Atethfet, comeirgfit dawa leo*, mäd äil döib, fir na 
n-innsi mara Torren, othä rind Pithir i^ Sicil [134^] co Pacen 7 

* Ms. parthus. ^ angnimsin. ^ Ms. do. * Ms. inserts „fira". 
^ Ms. in. 

Dares c. 7. 13 


CO Posfoir, CO mher mara Point. Ni Mil damh iarvm töchuiredh ^ - , j^ 

ind fiallaichsin, föbfthin m fil di ocaib domain lucht as com- r4i:tr-r^f^ *^ 

maith gaiscedh friv. Ar ni biat acht hi cathaib 7 i^ congalaib 330 
7 i cocthib: cecÄ tvath oc orcain 7 ic inriud a cheli, co ^ 

wd[at]athlaimite oc imbirt gäi 7 sceith 7 chlaidib. Ni hinunn ^^ 

7 lucht na hAsise bice: m romüinsetar side döib bith i cathaib 
no i coicthibh, acht i sith 7* cünchomrac 7 indess dogres. \-x .* t^^ 
Ni fil lib is^Tum sluagh fön innassin; cowidh airisin nach sant 335 
lern töchuiredh na laech s[i]n dona fil cvtrwmnius do laochra- 
dhaibh domain. Ni thairmescub imwwrro dib arnä habairthe 1 
is dia emudh dam7~ Ni bä mo chuitse immwrro dorega farcend". 
[Daxes c. 7] Roböi immurro Alaxander oc nertad chocaidh 
iri lucht na Greci 7 atrubairt: „Biam töisech don tslüaghudsa, 340 
är fai^etar co ndingiun toil Priaim, co tiber bfaid 7 choscur asin \« 
Gmc sech [cach]. Brisfet ior mo naimte: dober seötu^ 7 mdine: 
ticvb fein slän dorn thigh arcfla. IS de atä lem, föbith robä t : ^ 
oen na fecht oc tafhann i* sleibh rdaT o g naoft chvcvm Mercüir 
mac loib 7 teora mna rochoema 'na dheghaidh .i. Inno 7 Uenus 345 
7 Minerua. Atfetet scela dam fochetöir. „Dorönadh emh", ol iat, 
„cobled mör dona huilib bandeib 7 ferdeibh lä Peil mac Aiäic, 
CO focurthe trä, dochvm na bändsisin na hvile dee, eter firu o^ 
[135*], 7 mhnäa im löib mac Sätmnd, im Apaill mac loib, im 
Dardän mac loib, im Mercüir mac loib, im Neptuin, im Uenir, 350 
im Meneirb, im lünaind. Ni tucad immurro Discordia and eter. 
INtan iarvm ros-gab failte mör ina n-öltigh dochöid Discordia 
CO lubgort^ na n-E[8]perda co tue uball öir ass 7 co roscrib 
inscribend ind .i. hoc est donum pulcerrimae* deae, co rotheilg 
üadi dar seinistir in tige 'na fiadnaisi uile. Roingantaigset na 355 
slüaigh anisin 7 roerleghad 'na fiadnaisi ani roböi isind ubull.'' 
Asaith, trä, cosnwm mör don sceol-sin Qier na tri bandea as 
chaimi robbätar isin domhun .i. lunaind 7 Minerba 7 Uenir. 
Bä cosmail diwo ri lunaind n4 raibi cosnam fne, ar bä hingen 
rig .i. Sätwrind, bä siur 7 bä ben rig aile .i. do loib mac 360 

•- * K 'S»« 

^j '," ^■- C' r . 

* Ms. a. * Ms. inserts a. * Ms. seöta. * Ms. a. * Ivgport. 
* Ms. pul serri mse. ' uball. 

14 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 135i>. 

S&ttmnd. Ba crMthach, trd, ind inghen sin, eiir fholt 7 rose 
7 fiacail, eter meit 7 chörai 7 chvmmai: folt fochoel fathman- 
nach furri^. Da bräi dubai dorchaidi lea co mbentäis fos- 
cud i cechtar a da gruade. Nirbö m^ma lea ben do mnaib 

365 domain do derscugud di* ar chöemi. Cid Menirb dano, nirbo 
m^ma lea necb do chomardad fria[e], ar febas a crotha 7 a 
delba 7 a cheneuil 7 a heladhan, fobith cecÄ eludu^ dognit^r isin 
domhun is uadhi rohairced. Rothocaib dawo üenir a cruth 7 a 
daelb 7 a sf arcus for äird, fobith cecÄ sfirge 7 cecÄ lennäuacht 

370 fil isin domvn [135^] is dadhi atd: &r ni raibi isin domun mhnäi 
)^c\itAi»w »us^aif(5 a. maccasamla, conidh ioin foohtain no[cba] foferi tfar roisc dhoine 

a decain ara häille 7 ara sochvrchdine. Dochötar diwo i* mbrith- 
emnacht cofoib: „ni bersa," ar eiside, „bhreith düib; acht eirgid^ 
CO Alaxander mac Priaim fil i sleib tda 7 regaid Mercüir reuib 

375 corop he beras breith düib." „Tancatar iarvm a cethror .i. üenir 
7 txmaind 7 Menirh 7 Mercwir rempv chvcwmsa," ol Alaxander, 
„CO rucasa breith doib far ngelladh lüacha rim 6 cacÄ mnäi dib. 
Torgaid dam iarum^ tunand rige na hAsiae möire dia nder- 
scaigind hi dona mnäib aili. Torgaid Meneirb immurro eladain 

380 cacÄ reta dogniat di laim dvine. Torgaid dam üenir in mnäi 
bäd chöime nobiad isin Greic, dia mbad hi noderrscaiged don 
mnäi aili. Rop hi mo brethsa, trä, corbo Venir ropo sochraidhiv 
and. Dobera da»o damsa üenir in"^ mnäi as äillem bias isin 
Greic amal rogaell." 

385 And adbert Diophoebus „is degcomairli dobeir Alaxander, 

arbair 7 slüaigh do techt isin Greic do thabhairt braite 7 ath- 

gabala esti, co mbad buide lasna Grecv comassec do denvm." 

lArsin, trä, rotairchanastar Helen vs döib fästini cow-erbairt: 

„Ticfat nämait co Troiannu: fochichret in Tröi darcend: mairfit 

390 firu na h-Asia, dia tuca A\a.xander mnäi asin nGmc." 

Dorai^esc dano Troil [136*J mac Priaim oc rädh ind athisc 
sin, ö^r mac Priaim in Troil sin gträi n-äeisi: treisi immurro 
indäs Hechtoir ar imguin 7 äni 7 forneurt.^ IS bec, tra, nä ra- 

* Ms. fwrrri. * Ms. di. * Ms. eludva. * Ms. a. * Ms. eirig. 
* Ms. farÄ. ' Ms. in. 

Dares c. 8. 15 

dechrad imbi ic nertad in caihaigthe. „Nd tairmescad^ ni imuib," 
ar se, „säibfästine Heleni." Ropo guth cet a beolv oen leo techt 395 
isin Greicc. 

[Dares c. 8.] rofitir dawö Priaim toil 7 accobor cäich, 7 o 
roairigh corbö äil leo ule techt in tslüagaidh^ rofhöid Alaxan- 
der 7 Diofoeb in Foeniam do thogha 7 do theclaim* miledh, 
amus 7 öcläch do dul in iAuagaid, Roherfüacradh dano 400 
Priaim tor a phopul 7 ior lucbt a thire i coitchend tiachtain 
do d4il 7 chomairle. Rothecaisc a macv isin dä.il sin co mbäd 
tigerna do cecÄ ösar dibh a sinnser. Roinnis dawo don popvl 
'na degaid side cacÄ tarcasal doratsat Gmc forruswm na Troi- 
ana, „conid airi sin^, ol Priaim, „as äil damsa Alaxander co 405 
slüag imbi do chor isin Gmc do dighail neich dona holcaib 
möraib dorönsat frind. Acht chena cidh nach he Antinöir 
innises soela, duib, &r is he dochöid isin Grac fri techtairecht." 
„Am eolach, emh", ol Antinöir, „isin Greic. Atchonnarc a läechv 
7 a n-änradu^ 7 ni fil ni armad ecen düibsi a n-ecla: ar is äiniu 410 
7 athlaimiu for cöraidh 7 tor trenfir 7 ior milid andäte milidh na 
nGrec." „Cesc diwo", ol Priaim, „in [136^] fail huaib nech läsmäd^ 
olc techt in tslüaghaid?'* Rofregair larvm Panthus mac Eüfronn^ 
fer airechdai do Throiänaib 7 degcomairlid ämra, cow-erbairt ö 
guth airisil: „Atchvaid dämsa mo athair**, ar se, „fer diarbö 415 
ainm Aiaxander, aimser hi tiberad side mn&i asin Greic, comad 
he sin forbha 7 forcend na Tröi. Föbithin dorostar co slfag 
ämhnas äichthidi 'na degaid: dobertar na Troiana fö gin gäi 7 
chlaidib; conid ferr deiside bith i sith 7 i cdinchomrac, amal 
atäthar ann, indds tochvired slöigh 7 sochaide no-inrifed ia 420 
Tröi 7 nos-millfed." INtan rochüala larvm in popul augtard&s 
Panthii roläset gdir 7 chuitbiud 7 fonitniud® imbi. Ocus atru- 
bartar ani bäd maith lä Priaim dogentäis airi. Asrubairt iarvm 
Priaim friu. „Maith lemsa eimh", ar se, „für na long 7 tinöl 
sluaigh do techt isin Grec. Ar dia ndentäisp] comairli far rig 425 
ni thesaba maith na hordan foirb." Doröni Priaim dawo atlu- 

^ Ms. an tslüadaidh. ^ Ms. theglaim. ^ Ms. nänrada. ^ Ms. läsnäd. 
^ Euphronii, L. CorruptioDS of Euphorhi, ® fonitmiudh, L. Read fonim- 
tiud? or fonnitiud? 


16 Togaü Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 137i>. 

* ^^^ * IS^^ bvidhe doibjdle,«; roleic döib imthecht isin däil 7 techt 

dochvm thighe. Kofoiaed Hechtwr isin Fngia tüascertaig do 
chuinchid sloig 7 sochraite. 

430 INtan rochf ala Casandj^neen Priaim in chomairle rofoa^ 

bair a hathair, rotinnscain tairwi^Ru^in-neich* nobiad archiund 
and, CO n-erbairt. 53iaid. tra", ol si, „mor d'vlcc din sceol sin. 
Dofoetiset 14eich 7 4nmd. rig 7''rimg, [137»] toisig 7 öcthi-*^'*^^^^^ 
geim na hAssia dond imradud sein." 

435 [Dares c. 9.1 T4nic larvm amser thechta for muir, 7 roscaich 

cymdach na long. Tancatar milid 7 sloigh Foenia hi comai- 
techt Alaxander 7 Diophoebi. Tänic Ecbtair mac Priaim co 
slogaib 7 sochaidib asind Frigia thuaiscertaig. Tänic iartww 
aimser fordecsana in mara. Ocus roguid Priaim afii^ Alaxander 

440 CO ndernad coglicc foUomnogud in tslüaigh roföided malle fris. 
Rofoidit dawo töisigh aile 'na[f]arrad .i. Diophöebws 7 Äeneas 
7 Polidamas*. Roerfiiacair dawo Priaim do Alaxander co mb4d 
tri techtairecht nödechsad do denvm sith 7 chäinchomraic eitir 
GrecY 7 Troiannu. . , ^ 

uMe M« 

445 roscachitar, thra, na hulisa, dodechawi Alaxawdßr Cöna 

^^^^* _-^ c[h]oblucli ar fut mara Toiyren, 7 Antinöir rempv oc breith eolais 

döib. Nirbo chian, trä, riSsm n-amsirsin i ndechaid K\Bx.ander 

dochvm thire na nGrec 7 ria töscugud co comfochraib Cetheree, 

doluid Menelaus mac Atir, ärdtöisech side do Gr^caib, dochvm 

450 iüsi Pil do acallaim Nestoir, co comranic iri Mdixander mac 

^U4 ^: a^ii4JÄ>w Priaim ciundchoma ir. Ba ma^tad mör iarvm lä Menelaus in 

^ " sluag rigda d'aicsin iconn imram. Ingnad leis immed na long vvm» «4^ 

7 rolin in^ chobhlaig. Derb leis is im mac rig no rigdomna 
^n^ ^eJ-^ robätar. Ni rolam dawo t&eib riu, acht tänic cäch dib secÄ 

] 455 a cheile. 
tcHic otwe IS hl sin re 7 aimser i tänic Castor 7 Pullüic co slüag 

[137^] impu CO rabatar hi comfochraib Främiae, 7 rucsat^ don 
chursin Isionvm ingin Lämedöin leo dochvm a tire. 

ISna laithib cetna dawo roböi sollomain mör i n-inis Che- 
460 theree .i. sollomon fnnainde. thainic, thrä, Alaxander i com- 

* Ms. altugwd. 2 iiig anneich, L. inneith. « Sic. Read inni. 
* Ms. Polidamus. ^ Ms. an. ^ rucatar, L. 

Dares c. 10. 17 

fbchraib do phurt Cetheree — in Cetherea hisin, inis mör hi, n 

7 tempull do üenir inti — is annsin ros-gab ecla Atrebthaidi \vU*cJ:f4,eU^yiy^ 
na hindsi rfasin coblach romör, y^oiarfaigsetar cia roböi isin 
chobluch^ 7^can dodechatar 7 cid dia tuitchetar. Rofrecair doib 
larvm Aloxander: „Priaim ri na Troiända* rofoidh a mac tri 465 
techtairecht ,i. Als^xander, co ndlsed i tire GreCy co rothadled 
IC Castor 7 ic Pullmc." ^ 

[Dares c. 10.] INtan rochfala, tra, Elenna [ingen] Leda, derb- 
fiur Chastöir 7 Phuilluic 7 ben Meneläi mic Atir, liachtain 
Ahxandit isin phurt, tdnic am-medon na hindsi co rabi ior ur 470 °*'^ 
in traga hi comfochraib in puirt hi raibi AlBxander; fobith 
dochf aid a mewma fr«, . 7 rot holtnaig estar di in gilla rochalma, "k> ntn\eUJ *UiwT*^ 
caindel 7 änlej dreier na hvile hAsia, co mbüaidh crotha 7 . 
delba 7 süarcv^ döine ndomain. Rind n-äga 7 äinmsaj im- »^ 
gona tvascirt in betha asa hainius 7 asa hnrdarcvs, n& ramalla 475 
isind Assia iri muir Torrein anair, co ndechaidh siar isin Gmc 
CO mbgye d buai dh 7 choscvr cecAa cluichthi i n-6enach na Grech 
7 ni c hoemna cair ocläch na octhigern* nä. rigdomna cvtrvmmvs 2««^^ ^ 

fris do lucÄ^* [138*] na Greci, co roscäil a theist 7 a erdarcvs fön ^ ' **'^'*^*^tFin 
]ßuroip uile, co rocfiarsat bantrocht na n-Athanäensta ama cüisib 480 
sin, conid airi sin t4nic ind rigan Helena dochvm na träga co 
faced süilib cinn in noch adchfala chltiasaib. ISsind inis 
sin robäi tempvl 7 idaltech Deäne 7 Apoill, 7 is i suidiu doröni 
Helena a idbarta dona hidlaib doreir, amaj ba bes dona gemtib 
i soUomnaib a ndee 7 a ri^amicht. larsin atcf as do Alaxander 485 
Helein do dvl dochvm in phuirt. Ö'tcvala sön dano, tänic co- 
dian do decain a crotha.^ O'tchonnairc, trd, rod-char comor, ar ^ ^ 

ni raibi do mnä,ib domain mhnai nochosmailiged deilb 
7 im denvm acht Polixina ingpn Priaim nammd, Ni roacnt-side — -^'- -a »Jkjtm 
danö cutrwmmi fnesi im fiordon 7 im erdarcvs 7 im sercaigi, 490 
conid airisin rod-char Alaxander mac rig na Tröi, corbö län 
cech n-alt 7 cech n-4p, and dia grod. Tänic dano Alaxander 
i fiadhnaisi na hingine do thaiselbadh a crotha 7 a ^cosca, a 

^ Ms. choblach. ^ Ms. troidnanda. ^ oicthigemai, L. ^ Ms. do 
IvLcht do Ivcht. ^ Ms. chrotha. 

18 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 139*. 

eirraid 7 etaig, föbith h& hetach intlaise bäi imbi, cona imdenvin 

495 do derffor drumnecn, cona ecor do legaib logmaraib iijabi an- 
^-...^A^ ,v...V, ,^k4^, .. .^^ .\ .t,eh sirlS[d]ai 

lligthe di 6r lonöisctlie. Ba sochraid 7 ba 
r/;fMrn i^^iiS^'«' '•^••'/"^ uallacÄ üidas in toichmi thvc leis do dechain in banchviri. 

rodec cechtame araile dib tarfasatar^d* ciana cäch dib ic im- 

500 seilad a cheile. IS hi [138^] dawo a met rochar cäch dib araile 

CO närbo dfthracht leo eterdeilig[ud] etarru co bäs. Roforcongair 

^ dawo Alaxawdcr fora muntir comtis fiiiridi 7 comtis erlaim fri 

taithmech a long acht co tisad ind adaig. ^Q^thänic fStrwm ind 

adaig dochöid Alaxawrfer cona muintir do indriud ind idalthaige; 

505 7 doberat läim thairis. Rncsat Helenam cona banntrucbt leo 

dochvm a long. Bä maith, tra, 1& Helind anisea. regle dö 

indred ind idhaütaighe 7 särugud^ Ueniri 7 Apaill 7 breitb 

Helene ior aithedh, atchvalatar lucÄ^ na cathrach anisin. .Tecait 

as-cech aird. Doberat tend comraic do Alaxander arna ructhä 

510 uadib a rigan co mbetis fir marba oca cosnam. 'Arsin atcfas 

dond [fjairind [do] Tröianaib bätar isna longaib anisin. Tan- 

gatar side lomthomacht asa longaib, 7 rogabsat a n-armv form, 

ÖCW5 ro-inretar in magin-sin 7 rogabsat ina-rabe and do brait 

^ 7 do chrudh. Tancatar iartain 'na longaib 7 roimretär co port 

515 Tenetos. thancatar cosm^portsin rofüabaor Alaxanefer cend- 

sugud Helene, ar dorala i nduba 7 i ndobron mor ar scarthain 

fria tir 7 fria talmain 7 fria muintir fadeisin. Föidhis iar- 

sin Alaxa>w?6r techta co Priaim, do aisneis scel do inneich* 

se'^-,1 f orcoemhnaca ir and. INtan iarvm atcfas do Menelaus roboi 

520 i^ n-inis Pil breith a mnä, i mbrait do Ahxander 7 argain na 

hindse, [139*] dochuaidh fachetöir co rabi in Sparta 7 rotöchvired 

u^^. dö a brathair Agmemnön, 7 atchvaid dö Helind .i. dp breith 

{\n X\s\ xand er, do mac rig na Troiawa ar athedh 7 ar elöd. 
v^ hi breft£v^ [Dares c. 11.] Teite Alaxander coUeicc cona mnäi 7 cosin 

525 mbrait möir rogab co Priaim cosin Tröi, 7 atfet a scela iar* 
n-ürd ond üair dochfaid tor conair cosin n-iiair donänic. Ro- 

^ Ms. särudug. ^ Ms. aneich. ^ Ms. a. ^ Here there is a gap 
in LL. 

Dares c. 11. 19 

gab tra svbvchvs 7 lüth m6r Priaim don sceul dorighni Alaxan- 
der, ar indar leis robad buidhe lasna Grecv c oemhchlö d^ 7 ^cK*-^ 
imassec don brait 7 dona mnaib .i. Isiöna darcend Heline. ^<>jf^ 
^t»*^ Ecmain g ni hed roboi and. 530 

INtan atchownairc, tra, PWaim brön 7 dvbai 7 mertin ior 
gnvis Helene roböi oc4 c omdid hnad 7 icd nertad 7 icä gellad «^« <*»'<^xo« . - cw^^ 
di nobethe dia reir, 7 ni bad mesa di beith isin Tröi indaas 
beith isin Lacdemoin i raba remi. 

kmal atccm[n]airc vamiurro Cassandra ingen Pnaim am 535 ? *'^ ^• 
Heleind rothinnscain fästine 7 tairchetal aneich nöbiad archivnd: «h *,e*cL*i,n ruJc 
marbad in tslöigh 7 thimdibe na toisech, tuitim na rig, ^^■JT' *7 ^^^^^ ^^^^ 
imdibe na* ruirech, dichennadh na cathmiled^ fordinge na cvrad, ^^""^ ^ 

tämthutim na senorach, dilgend 7 loscvd na cathrach, indred 
an üre 7 in talman 7 ind feraind. „Böti, tra", ar si, „Ideich 7 540 
änraid 7 cathmilid," ar si, „fo chonaib 7 fiachaibh. Biat läna 
na maige do c hnämaib na läech, dia cendaib, dia lessaib, dia lara- 
ffaib, conid ismfedbtam^ [139^1 faretfa nech imtecht ior maighibh '' c*.,v ;; .. 
na Troi ri himmad na cfala cnäm in-cech maigh. Dofäethsat, c%A^.*»nc4^i 
tr«, fir J^orpa 7 fir Asia tWad fotha, a ingen!*' ar Casandra. 545 

ISi sin fästine Casandra do liroianaib, 

Tänic, tra, ferg PWaim iri Casandra din sceol sin, 7 dora- 
tad bos frm bei. 

thänic larvm Agmemnön* do Spairt roböi ic comdidnadh 
7 ic nertad a brathar. „Na bid merten na dobrön fort," ar 550 
se, „ar dogentar t h'ainech 7 ni bia fö melai. Ar atresat fir "^ W>»i*«ir— |pK'cjy. 
threna na hEorpa uile do dighail th'osnaide, ar is cwma do- aV * ftL4rtrru^j>« 
genat a digail, 7 ama? bid fri cecÄ n-äen dib fein dognethe." 
IS^rf deisid leo iarvm techta do dul uadib setbnön na Greci 
uile do thöchasvl slüagaidh na Greci, do fuacfa*'*chatha for 555 
Troianaib. Roherfvacrad üadib ar thüus for Achil 7 Pätrocuil, 
d4 rig na Mirmedonda, 7 for Nemtolim ri inse Roid, 7 for 
Diomid ri innse Arpis. thancatar side d'insaigid Agmemnöin, 
CO mbatar in Sparta, ocus doronsat a seissmr töisech comlugav^^ 
7 cominsce 7 crd cotiaig 7 öentad, 7 atbert[at]ar' na dingentäis 560 

^ Ms. ceomhclöd. ^ Ms. na na. ^ chathmiled. ^ Ms. A'gmennön. 


20 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 140* 

caingen alle na techt co slogaib 7 co sochaidib do dighail ior 
Troiändu in dimiada möir tucsat ior Grecv. Roördniset iarvm 
Agmemnow do impeir 7 do alrdrig forrv uile. Roföidset larta in «^^fe-^-j^ 
techta CO Grecv do thinol 7 do ihocasal na Grece uile, othä 

5g5 in cend airtheracÄ [140*] siebe Elpa andes co coicgich Traciae 7 ^•-<^'^^^ 
Alaniae^ fathuaidh, othä iairther tire na Macedonda aniar co 
tracht mara Egetai sair, co mbeüs comne mence 7^.cgmhdh41a 
7 tercomraicthe^ cecÄa criche föleith acv: co mbetis nothe 7 longa 
7 lesiair erlama leo, 7 co mbetis 'na sluagaib 7 na cathaib 

570 ^[y P^"^ ^^ nAthne[n]sta co n-escomlaitis iarvm ior oinch oi o^ 
dochvm na Troi do dighail a säraichthi. 

Castar immurro 7 PhuUuic, iar closin doib a sethar do 
brith ar* athed 7 ar elod do Troiänaib, dochötar 'na luing for 
muir do äscnam in degaid a sethar. IS ed doch[u]atar iart^m la 

575 toeb in trachta Lesbetai, co rothimairg anbthine iat dochvm 

thire, co tardsat a luing hi tir. IS annsin lestatar Castor 7 

Pvllvic, 7 ni fes cia dechatar iarsin: acht atberat na geintlidhe 

i > /^ r,>^ ^-^ rosothe i ndib retlandaib cowdat Gemini a n-anmand an-nim. 

IS doigh immurro is badud robadit isin ainbthenach. Robatar 

53Q immurro iud Lesbetai fora n-iarair in-noaSb 7 il-longaib co 

rosirset commin othä inber a tire corice an Troi, 7 ni fdaratar. 

fe« -fß^vJ^- Cenco beith, tra, d'esbaidh tor Grecaib din sluagud sin, acht na 

da änrath 7 na da rind n-agha sin ba mör esbaidh doib. 

roscäil, tra, in scelsa fön Greic .i. Elend do brith ar 

535 athed, dofüasnad [140^] mor fonfiuraip uile othä tire na Meötacda 
CO h inber srotha Rein. Rofich a nGrecaib uile in scel sin, fö 
bith bä mebvl lä cech tf aith 7 la cecÄ cenel innti amal bad fWv 
fadeisin dognethe. Robatar, trä, däla mence in-cech tuaith, 7 
dochötar aithesca caich cochele dia fis cvin bad mithig döib 

59Q techta ior conair, 7 roherlaimigit döib aidmi na cowaire, eiir 
longv 7 sifla 7 refeda, etir biad 7 etvch 7 indili. Roglesaiset 
na Tesäldai a n-eochv 7 [a] ngraighe dia mbreith co hör in 
mara. Roglantä luirecha 7 cathba[i]rr na Mirmedöndai dia meirg 
7 salchvr. Roarmthä a ngäi comtis gera iri fogail nämat 7 

* Ms. alamae. ^ Ms. tertwcomraicthe. * Ms. ar ar. 

Dares c. 11. 21 

echdrann. Roslipthä a claidib 7 imorchoraigit a sceith ria 595 
ndvl for cowair. Roerlaimigit timthaige 7 erredai 7 etaige na 
nAthnensta. R[o]böi, trä, öengäir arfut na Grece uile fobith 
roraindset lat fadein. Drem dib a cailtib ic büain na fidbad 
€on& cluined nech guth a cheile dib la himed na säer 7 lochta 
ind fognwma ic tescad 7 ic timdibe 7 ic snaide na crand, Drem 600 
aile dib i cerdcbaib ic denvm arm 7 iamaig .i. ic denvm 
chlaideb 7 Ifirech 7 sciatb, ic slibad 7 ic slaide a n-arm. Ni 
rabi, tra, isin Greic nie nech cew monar fon innassin. Robdar 
lana do dunadaib 7 do longphortaib othä in corthar airtherach 
Retiae anairdes [141*] co larthar tire Traciae tor Erphoint sair- ^^ 
thüaidh. Roh&tar ann na hA[th]nen8ta i ndfnad. Robätar 
Pilipensta 7 Mecenda 7 Lacdemönda i n-6inbale. Robatar Argai 
7 Danai^ [7] Pilasci. Robatar and äes Traciae 7 Arcadiae 7 Tesä- 
liae 7 Achaiae 7 Boetiae. Robätar in Macedondai 7 in Mirme- 
dondai 7 ind londai. Robatar ann na Galätacdai 7 na Tels- ^^^ 
ciatai 7 ind Eoldai. Nirbö ni, thrä, in tinölsa na Greci corici 
in töchastal* roboi i n-innsib marv Torren. Ni mör forä- 
caib commet intibside öthä tonna in mara Aratacdai cosna 
gäethlaighib Meotacdaib. IT iat so na hindse ir-rabe an tocha- 
s[t]alsin .i. hi Creit 7 hi Ci[pi]r 7 hi Roith 7 hi Pü 7 in Sala- ^15 
mia 7 isna hindsibh dianid ainm Acspartide 7 innsi Celibemiae 
7 inis Ambrache. Roboi dawo tinöl mör hi Corcira 7 Ithaic 
7 Egelai 7 in Cutheria 7 in Calamia 7 in Carpado 7 i Treit 
7 in fuen 7 is-Sodaim 7 in Calamis 7 in ]ßgina 7 in Patreida 
7 i n-innsib Celidönis 7 i n-innsib Babidi 7 in Maccores 7 in ^^^ 
Abarthia 7 in Sciro 7 in Peperetho 7 hi Lenno 7 in Thaeso 7 
in Imbro 7 in Sciro 7 i n-arailib innsib olchenai dochel elf 
7 erdarc2*s. Ocm is ed innister and co tancatar sluaig 7 sochaide 
cid isna tirib comfochraibe filet a comaithces na nGrec an[d]es 
7 atüaidh 7 iniar. Dodechatar ann ämna^ huathmara na n-Eu- ^^^ 
truscecda* failet a tuaiscert na hEtdle, asa gaisged dorösce do clan- 
naib domain. dechadt^r [14 P] dawo lucht Dalmatiae 7 Dar- 

^ Ms. Danaid. ^ Ms. töschasal. ^ Ms. ämh na. ^ Ms. naheu- 

22 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 142». 

daniae 7 Istriae 7 Panuniae 7 Retiae, dochodar and in lucht ro- 
calma fallet isin chorthair tuascertaich in domain iri sruth 

630 n-Istir atuaid .i. anreth Dacia [7] Alania. Dodechatar and danö 
Dromantauri filet ic inberaib na Meotacda. DoiechcUar and 
marc . . . saeria na nAgarda. Dodechatar ann dano Melachli 
seichtori säera na sluag sin. Dodechatar and heos Ypomelchi 
7 Ypödes 7 Groni 7 Neurai 7 Agatliarei, 7 c. 

635 [Dares c. 12.] Roböi, trä, tinöl morsludigh do phurt na n- Atha- 

nensta, Mör mbuiden 7 cuitechta tancatötr and. Mör do rigaib 
7 do toisechaib 7 do thigernaib 7 do trenferaib 7 do läthaib 
gaile na Grece dodechadwr and. Mor di airbrib 7 cetaib 7 
milib tancator ann. Is cuit pene na herracht andsin inn Eora^p 

640 uile consi slüagaib, cona, rigaibh, cona tuathaib, cona cbenelaib. 
Mad nech atchised muir Toirren, cruth robrecad do longaib 7 
lestraib 7 libarnaib, robad äebind a decsin. Ba lör d'erfidibh 
in talman don Ivcht robätar for telchaib 7 trachtaib na nAtha- 
nenste forchomet na coblach 7 na slög 7 na mbuidaen do muir 

645 7 do thir .i. aicsin cecÄ rigbdomna 7 cecÄ rig 7 cach töisig, 
inna toichim righda, aicsin cech miledh 7 cech trenfir fö armaib, 
ocus ic dechain in leith ön [142a] muir na rämha icond im- 
rum 7 seol n-ildathach cec%a tire, föbith rotinolad an-robai di 
longaib 7 lestraib i n-airiur na h^orpa uile 7 in n-innsib mara 

650 Toirren. Co ndernta sretha dib la hör träga na n-Athanensta 
d'immarchvr morslüaigh na hEorpa ule dochvm na Troi. 

IS he so immurro lin long dochfaidh cecÄ toisech do Gre- 
caib 'sin coblwcÄsa. 

Cet long ba si fairend Agmemnöin mic Ätir, a tirib na 

655 Mecenda. 

Menelaus mao Ätir, a Sparta .Ix. long. 
Archilaus 7 Pertinonor, d4 rig Boetiae .1. long. 
Ascalapius 7 Alimenws, ex Arcomero .xxx. long, 
Epistropus 7 Scedius, ex Pröscidia .xl. long. 

660 Aiax mac üelamoin 7 Isionae ingine Lamedöin co seisivr 

toisech .i. Teocrus a brathair 7 Bublatio 7 An^)himacus 7 Do- 
rius 7 Teseus 7 Pulixenus, coica long a Hn. 
Nestoir a Pil .Ixxx. long. 

Dares c. 15. 23 

Toas o Etholiam .xl. long. 

Aiax mac Olei, a Locris .xxx. long, 665 

Venerius ex Inania .xl. long. 

Antipws 7 Pilipws 7 Toas ex Celidone. .xxxvi. long 

Ulix ex Odisia no Ithacsi. .xii. long. 

Protesalaus 7 Prötarews, ex Pileo .xl. 

Emileus, ex Pilis .x. long. 670 

Podamas 7 Machön, da mac Escolapi, ex Eutrus . . . xxxix. 

Achil 7 Patrocvil, da rig na Mirmedonda, ex Pathia. cöica 

[142^] Telepolemws ex Boda .ix. longa. 

Polipites 7 Leontheus ex Larisa .xl. long. 675 

Diomides 7 Euryal^«s 7 Stenelt*s ex Arpi .xl. long. 

Piloctines ex Me[li]boia .uii. longa. 

Goreus ex Cipro .xxi. long. 

Prothous^ ex Manesia. .xl. long. 

Agapenor ex Arcadia .xl. long. 680 

Mnesteus ex Athenis .cöica long. 

Lin, trä, do ardrlgaib dorimther sund do Grecaib nöi rig 
cethrachat uile. 

[Dares c. 15] lARsindi, tr4, tancatar uile do phurt na n-Atha- 
nensta, rotochuirit a uile töisig co hAgmemnön diä chomairle 685 
cinnas dogentais. Ö^ancatar iarvm na töisig i n-ainbale atru- 
bairt Agmemnow friv co ndechsaitis drem uadib do insaigid 
Apaill, dia larfaigid cinnas nöbiad in slüagad, in bad soraid no 
in bad indola eitir. Romol cäch in comairle sin 7 dochf aidh 
Achil 7 Patröcuil fnsanisin. räncatar iarvm coruici Delfus, 690 
tempul Apaill, roiarfaigset scela dond arracht. Rofregair Apaill 
doib CO mbad chöir techt in tslüagaidh, ar doristis co cath- 
bfadach dia taigh cind .x. mhliadan lar ndvla (or in Tröi. 
Roedbair Achil edbarta mora do Apaill isin dvn sin. INtan, 
tra, roböi Achil ic denvm na n-edbart isin tempvl, is ann tänic 695 
Calchas mac Gestoris co ndänaib 7 edbartaib ö Troiänaib do 
Apaill. Tänic side isin tempvl 7 iarfaigis scela na Troiawna 

<.'%- <i 

Ms. protesalaus. 

24 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 143^. 

[143*] coleir, cindas nöbiad j^cin^doib don ohsithngud 7 don 
chomthöcbäil bäi döib tri Grecaib. Rofrecair Apaill co cuirfide 

700 darcend in Troi cind .x. mhliadan, O'tchfala Calchas anisin 
tanic CO hAchil 7 doroni a oentaidh 7 a charatradh fWs, 7 do- 
deochatar coUongphort na nGrec. Roinnesetar a scaZa 7 a 
n-imthechta. roscachitarS trd, na huile sea atbert Calcas fna 
muintir a longa do chor tor muir 7 for fairge. Dorönsat na 

705 slüaigh airisivm anisin. Tuctha rempu Ascaläip 7 Menelaus 
comtis eolaig döib cecÄndirech aramus na Troi, ar roh&tar i 
longai lasoin prius. 

IS ed dochötar arthüus diaraile insi roboi fö m4mus PWaim. 
Toglait in n-insi sin. lARsin, trä, tancatar co hinis Tenedos, 

710 df i mbitis seöit 7 mäini, 6r 7 argat PHaim 7 na Troianda. 
Doberat na Greic a fuaratar and do däinib fö gin gai 7 claidib. 
Tinolait 'na fuaratar do setaib 7 mäinib. lArsin, trä, tancatar 
rig na nGrec i n-öenbaile co hAgmemnön do chomairle cid 

715 [Dares c. 16.] IS hl comairle dorönsat: techtaire do dvl uadib 

fri haithesc co PWaim do chuinchid Helene 7 na braite ronuc 
Alaxander a hinis Cetherea. Tancatar na techta .i. Diomid 7 
ülix, CO Pnaim 7 atfiadat a n-aithesc dö doleir. 

Cein, tra, robäs im na fibsa, rofoided Achil 7 Teleip 

720 (.i. filius Ercolis) [143^] do indriud Moesiae. Teophras is he 
bä ri intiside. O'thancatar co Moesiae argait an tir, teclaimmit 
brait 7 cethra an tire co höenbale. Tärthetar slüaig 7 sochaide 
in tire forru im Theophras, 'ma rig. Rofuacair Teophrais com- 
land äinfir forru. Tan atchvala Achil anisin rochuir etach 

725 imtecht de 7 rogab a chatherriud catha 7 comlaind imbi. 
Rogab eim a lüirig d'iüm athle[g]tha imbi 7 a cathbarr cirach 
cummsdde fora chiund. Tanic larsin fö slüag na Moesiända 
omal leoman londcrechtaig iarna thocräd fo chvilenaib, no simal 
tarb ndasachtach^ dia tabar drochbeim. Dorat erchor do 

730 manäis möir lethanglais for Theophras, co ruc arrinni triit ön 
täib diaraile, co ros-anaic Telepws moc Ercoil, co tabairt sceith 

^ Ms. roscathitar. ^ Ms. ndasachacht. 

Dares c. 17. 25 

ara scath intan rofaabair in cathmilidh a dilgend doräith. Fo- 
bith dorat oegedecht aidchi do Thelip 7 dfa athair .i. do Her- 
coil reime, conid airi rosn-anaic. INtan, tra, rogab Teupras ceil 
ior ecaib rotimna a flaithemnws Telepo, föbith is he Hercoil 735 
dorat righe dosum, 7 romarb Diomid (sic)^ 7 dorat a forba do 
Theufras; con[id] airisin dorat Teufras a righe do Thelip. Ro- 
ordwi^ iarum Achil Telip hi rige co tardad eis cruthnechta do 
Grecaib [144*] dia fulang i cein nobetis for in togail. Roco-j-^y^^^fl 
mailled dawo amlaidsin. Boan diwo Telip hi Moesia 7 dochöi^740 
CO mbrait 7 co crud mör cosna Grecaib do insi Tenedos. Adfet 
a sccZa 7 imtechta thvs co forcend do Agmemnow. Buidech 
side dano. 

[Dares c. 17] IMthusa immt^ro na techtaire .i. Diomid 7 
Ulix, roinnisetar do Priaim a n-athesca .i. a cor Gregaib 745 
d'iarraid Helene 7 na braite archaena, do denvm sith 7 charat- 
rai d etar ru co wdecsaitis Gr^ic ior cülu dia taig. Ni mor, tra, 
;o n^änip/Priaim a frecra na mbriatharsa, acht namä atbert dar 
menmain „IN tabaerthi dobur n-öidh*S ar se, „a ndorönad fnmsa 
.i. m'athair^ do marbac?, mo chathair do loscvd, mo sivr do 750 
breith i ndöiri." „Ni dingensa", ar Priam, „sith friv. Ni berat 
mnäi no brait." ßofuacair dona techtaib dvla as'tir. „Ni [fjetamar 
ämh^S ol na techta, ,4^ cöir in comäirle dognii. Bid doilig d'6en- 
tuaid bic isin domun imguin 7 imbfalad fri lacht na Grece 
uile cona, sochraide." ,3id mote," ar Pnaim, „a blad 7 a air- 755 
dercus dund uathiud dogena cocad sainemhail frisin morsochraide 
isin." „Bid olc dit an cocadsa," ol na techta: „dofäithais fein 
and, 7 dofaethsat do mic 7 do charait." „Ni mör formsa fein 
idnum anisin", ar Hechtair. ,3id tercbäil anma, 7 bid fotha 
mo chlua darmese. Mairfet sluagv 7 sochaide. Betit [144^] 760 
cind 7 chosa 7 choUa 7 mede 7 medoin iam4 tescad 7 iarnä 
timdibe do deis mo chloideb. Bid län an Grec ule do dubv 
7 do thoirsi, ar dofaethsat mic ar-rig 7 a töisech 7 a n-octhi- 
gern dim' gnimsea." „Cinnas dogenasa sin?" ol na techt[a]: 
„ar betit 14ich do samla 7 do chomdelba i cind airge fri^. Ar 765 

Ms. m/iathair« 

26 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 145». 

bid imda and läech läsmbä laind tiachtain ardochindsa. Ni bä 
iarraid and laöch bas tvalaing th'ergaire 7 techt thorut." 

„Ni bä hamlaid bias," ol Hechtoir, „biam congancnes ic 
comrac {ri cech fer üadib. Ni chomhraicfet a n-airm frimsa 
770 ar faebas na hersclaide^." 

Rothintäiset na techta lartain co hinis Tenedos do long- 

port na hGrec. Boiarfaig Agmemnow sceZa dona techtaib, c indas 

tire cosa ndechatar 7 da calmacht na läech, cia trese na nnir, 

cia daingne na cathrach. „Cia nobetis emh", ar iat, „secM 

775 tengtha i cind cech äin acanne, ni fetfaimis aisnis cech neich 

atchowdcammar. Ar rucsat na Tröianda do däinib domhain 

nile ar cruth 7 deilb 7 deichelt. Mairg noda-maindera, mairg 

do neuch mairfit, mairg do neoch nos-mairfe 7 bas coscrach diib, 

7 dos-bera fri lär!" 

780 [Dares c. 18.] INtan, trä, atchuas in tedomadsa na hEorpa 

tor slüagvd dochvm na Tröi^-^dia hindred, dochvas üadib do 

chvincbid shocraite co a comaitlj^bh 7 co hardrigv na hAsia möre, 

[145*] 7 tancatar a righside 7 a töisigh co sliiagaib 7 sochai- 

dib do chongnvm fri Troiannu, 

785 Dodechaid and ian^m^ Fundatus 7 Amfichastus, da rig Zeliae. 

Dodechaid and dawo G&rus 7 Amfimachus 7 Nestius co 
sluagaib Colofontae. 

Dodechaid and Sarpedon [7] Clausws co slvag Liciae. 

Tancatar ann dano Epithogus 7 Papesstis, da rig Larissae. 
790 Tancatar^ and Remus ä Chizonia. 

Tancatar and Pirrws 7 Alcänws co n-6caib Traciae. 

Dödechatar and dawo Astänws 7 Antipus 7 Porcus co slt^a- 
gaib moraib a Frigia. 

Tänic Epistrofeus 7 Buetiws a Uetiwo. 
795 Tänic and Filomenes co sltiag mör a Salaconia. 

Dodechaid and dano Persis Memnön co Hhsigaib diarmidib 
asind Ethiöib, cend äthchomhairc 7 töisech na huile Asia. 

Tänic and Essens 7 Amfimachvs co slüag Agrestiae. 

Dodechadd and Epistropys co mbyidnibh imdaib de Alizonia. 

^ Sic. Read ersdaige? » Ms. isah. ^ Read Tänic? 

Dares c. 19. 27 

O thancatar na hulese, trä, doröegv Priaim oentöisech im- gQQ 
gona forsna hyli sloghvsv, etir a medon 7 dian-echtoir .i. Echtoir. 
Rosmacht cec% fer indegaidh alaile .i. Dioföeb indegaidh Hectoir, 
Alaxander 'nadegaidh sidhe. Troilw5 larsin. Aeneas iarsin, Mem- 
nön fodeud. Roerf^acrad immurro iarsin Agmemnon (or rig- 
raid na nGrec tiachtain do chomairle imä n-aithesc tvcsat na 805 
techta leo ö Priaim. INtan bätar ocon chomhairle is and tdnic 
Nauplius Palamides (.i. filius Naupli) de Zona ex CornärTairend 
.XXX. long. [145^]. Ferthar failte mör^ iris. Roboi iarum oc 
erchoitmiud^ na tänic fochetöir do phurt^ na n-Athanensta 
a[r]roböi a tromgalar, 7 antan rooethig fair thanic. 810 

[Dares c. 19.] Dochfaid larsin isin comhairle 7 atbertatar 
Greic bä hi in chomhairle chöir, gabhäil ind oidchi imman Tröi. 
Ni roleic dano Palamides anisin, acht a soillsi an iäi co robristis 
for Troiändv, 7 saighe immon cathrai^ iarsin. Romol cÄch an 
comairle sin. Roordniset iaxum hi fomvnd a comairle Agmem- 815 
nan do ardrig 7 do ardtoissivch doib ule. Roföidset dano^ 
techta 7 töichleori liadib im-Moesiam 7 i n-araile tire olchena. 

Rofiiacair Agmemnon forsna rigaib 7 ior na miledaib 7 ior 
in slog ule co cuirtis a longa 7 a mbarca {or fairge do imram 
dochvm Tröi. Ocm rogab ic nertad na cvrad 7 na läth ngaile 820 
7 na cliathbernaide cet, co rofertäis gleo faobrach frilech fer- 
gach firanmus iri läochv na hAsia äigthide. 

Atrai'acht iarsin in slüag, 7 rotaitmigset refeda a long 7 
foräx»adar in n-innsi. Tancatar cecÄndirivch dochvm na Tröi. 

IS beg, trä, n4 rocrithnaig in talam thvrgbäil co funed, ^^^ 
7 nä dechaidh muir Toirren dara bruigib dermäraib l&sin tren- 
imram dorönsat fairenn in trichat ar öen cetaib decc long 7 
libhamn. Deitbir sön dawo rind n-imgona fer mbetha 7 forglu 
Sil Adhaim ule, ermör chathmfled fer ndomain in Ivcht robätar 
isin [146*] choblachsa: föbith is and robäi in domon im-medon 830 
a äese 7 a borrfaid, a utmaille 7 a divmais, a chath 7 a chongal. 
IS ann robtar trese a fir 7 robtar calmai a milid isind amsir i 

* Ms. möir. * Ms. erchoitmedmiud. • Ms. phurt do. * Ms. dawo 

28 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 146b. 

ndechvs in slogadsa. IS airisin na rabi cutrumvs fnsin laechraid- 
sin üa thustin dfl aräi ngaiscid 7 engnama, acht nä rabi 

g35 Ercoil and nammä, laech dorosci cach. 

Dala immwrro Priaim, rochuir techtaire do fordecsin 7 do 
thäidhbrivd na long 7 na slög fadesin, ceped tan donistäis do 
muir Torren do phurt na Tröi, co mbetis catha erlama aracind 
do ditin na cathrach. 

840 rold iarwm in dercaid sfil darsin fairgi atchondairc ni 

n-ingnad: robrecad in muir do longaib 7 libarnaib 7 lugbarcaib. 
Atchonnairc in fidbaid firädhbail, üasna longaib 7 üas cennaib 
na curad, do seolcrandaib ardaib ergnaib in betha. ktconnairc 
brechtrad na seol n-illathach di dathaib ecsamlaib etaigh cech 

845 tire üas na seolcrandaib. Dochoid iarsin co fis scel do PHaim. 
Roiarfaig PWäim scela do. IS ann dixit: 

,yÄ.ndar-lem em amaZ rodercvs" ar se, „domarfds tromcheo 
tiughaide 7 glasnel dub dorchaidhe forsind fairce, co roleth co 
niulu nime, cona acus nem huasa cind 7 conä hacvs 1er fona 

850 longaib, ar rolin dorchatu in cocäi^ 6 nem co talmain. 

^ „Domärfäs iarsinfogwr gäeithe gere [146^] gailbighe: indar- 
lem noth[r]ascerad fidbada in betha, amaZ esnad mbrätha. 

„Rochvala breisim thornige^ möre: andar-lem ba he in nem 
dorochair, no in muir rotraigh, no in talam roscäil i n-ilrannaib, 

855 no amaZ nothut[it]is frosa retland ior dreich an talman." 
„Ali, ced eter sin?f' ar Priaim. 

„Ni anse", ar in techtaire. „In glasnel tiugaide atconnarc 
liasin 1er, it he anäla na curad 7 na lath ngaile rolinsat dreich 
na fairge 7 a cobän fil etir nem 7 talmam, fobithin frisröcaib 

860 in gal 7 fiuchiud na ferge faibraige i n-erbruinnib na laech 
länchalma, conid fair roimretar a feirg ior imarbäig ind imrama 
CO rolin in n-äer üasa. 

„Fogwr na gäithe gairge atchfala, is hi osnadach 7 bolc^ 
fadach na trenfer sin la scis ind imrama 7 la himthnüth cos- 

865 nama tosaig. 

„IS hl dawo in toirrnech rochfala, detgles 7 imchomailt 
fiacla na miledh, 7 treschvr na rama, 7 briscinmnech na scvlmaire, 

* 8ic.( Read cöchäin? * Ms. thairnige thornige. 

Dares c. 21. 29 

7 cutaim na ses, 7 breisim na fem sivil, fogvr na ngae 7 na 
claideb, 7 trostgal na sciath, grinniguth na saiget, golgaire na 
cathbarr 7 na lüirech, la met ind imrama 7 na sesbemend no- 870 
bentäis na milid forsna räma icond imram. Ata do chomnairte 
na lämh imbrit na räma, co fochroithet^ na bärca 7 na libarna 
cona-fairnib 7 a luchtlaigib, cona sesraib, cowa cläraib, cowa 

olc sin, a dhuibh. 875 

[147».] „Cid aill atchonnarc?" ol Priaim. 
„Atchonnarc iarsin brechtrad ind etaig illathaig co n-äille 
cecÄ datha roleth darsin fairgi ule: indar-let h& do phuplib 
ildathachaib robrecad ind lairge uile. Ni aca ernail dhatha 
isin domun nä rabi and, etir glas 7 gönn 7 ierg 7 huaine 7 880 
chorcair, etir dub 7 fhind 7 odhor 7 buide, etir brec 7 dond 
7 alad 7 rüad. 

„Atchondarc iarsin comeirge in mary i n-airde fo chosmai- 
lit<5 sliab n-ärd. 

„Atchonnarc cac% sliab andiaid araile. ISs ed airdmius lern 885 
iiolethfadli cech sliab 7 cecÄ tonn dib darsna Troianda ule. .. 

Jloarthraigestair dam iarum brame na mbärc 7 na libam^ 
7 c^&a na long 7 cind na nuled. JL^^,^ %r JU^ 

Bjoaxihraigestair dam etaige 7 timthaige 7 brethnasa na 
rig 7 na toisech. Atchonnarc idna 7 fidbaid 7 slegdaire na 890 
ngae 7 na croisech a brainib 7 a corraib na long, 

„Atchonwarc drong 7 damdabach na caladsciath, cona tim- ^^ 
thugu do lannaib öir 7 argait inna timchell, lar n-oraib na long . 

munacvairt. Nobenad lamrech na n-arm mo rose uaim, 7 taith* 
• , nemh ind öir 7 ind argait 2 imclivm^aigi na claideo 7 na calg 895 
ndet 7 na nglass gai cowa^uinci6"*7 na sciath cowa lannaib 
7 cowa n-imdemnaib di ör 7 do argat. A mbrechtrad, tra, ind 
etaig illathaig, it he na sivil esredacha robatar hvasna longaib 
7 uasna b&rcaib. 

IN t-anfod mör [147^1 thäinia isin fairge co mbätar na 900 
tonna amaZ benda sleibe, it he tondguir na seisbeimaend nö- 

Ms. frochroithet. 

30 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 149». 

thinta a corraib 7 a brainib na mbdrc 7 a bössaib na räma 
iS»; eo€/vA- .J/t Ik> ja taöebaib 7 a srönaib na long. B id tnfthafch] in tecmongsa . 

ÄAu^e c^Y^/rrc^ g.^^ imdäi mairb. Biat imdai cuirp elnide fo chonaib 7 enaib W 

905 7 fiachaib do chechtar in da leithe. Bid garb an comhracsa con- 
\M& 'jwW^ dricfad fir* Asia 7 ifiorpa. Comraicfid anal ind Ethiopäcdai fri-, 

sin Tragecdai, 00 mbiat cend ar dib cendaib. Bid tnfthacB^ 
>*^dü_£mdijsj-^ ind i mthfarc ain dogenat na IiaifitEir, in Persicda,^ haerthivr 

«i\feiT€AJtV^b>'WeftcU^ in* betha 7 in Macedonda asa iarthar. Bä dirsan nad böi 
^ \,n g?fllV p 'Umil ^ka. 910 miltengaid dogneth corai fri Grecv, co tintdis asin mhaigin hi 

OM, tols«At^ Tänic in sluag colleicc hi purt na Troi, cein robatarsom 

ior na briathraibsea. Rolinsat in n-airer do longaib 7 libamaib. 
Rogab chenai [Hechtoir] ind airer fnu co tänic Achil, dia n-erbrad 
915 is totum exercitum^ euertit. Föitir in fer cetna do fordecsain 
7 do chor sfla tairsiv, 7 dochväidside 7 atchondairc remend na 
mbuiden 7 na cath, cecÄ cath 7 cecfe slfag immä rig 7 immä 
toisech, oc escoimlöd asa longaib. 
cV^ ß *K ceiiL Atchfaid larvm do Priaim cruth 7. delb* 7 ecosc cach rig 

920 7 cecÄ töisig, cecÄ öclaig 7 cecÄ miled do Grecaib. 

EsbawZ so ar in kebar. 
[149*1 . . . ic tafond Alsixander, co £arat Äenias sciath dara esi 
7 lorod I anin&Sk&r di lämaib Menelai. Dochf aid Ahxander dochvm 
na cathrach^jwlSt. Nöx praelivm dirimit. 
925 [Dares c. 21.] Dollotar trenfir Eörpa 7 na nGrec amabärach 

arcind chatha na Troiarmcie. Huathmar, thra, indas na luinde 
7 na barainde 7 ind nitha tvcsat leo isin chath, Achil 7 Dio- 
^'**^ mid in-^airiniucb catha na n-Gr^c; Hechtoir immorro 7 Äeneas 

in n-airinuch catha na Troiannae, IS ed immorro tucsat töisig 

930 na nGrec leo fordinge Hechtoir diafet[at]äis. Acher, trä, in gres 

roläset. Robüirset cotnfthach isin cathsin damrad rochalma 

I Asia 7 £orpa. Dochotar ann na milid rotrena darcend cwmaing 

<r.mWvT<ti(ilLt^vw inn-agaid a nämat. Grandi na härdi robätar ann .i. laindrech 

•■ na claideb 7 a n-äeblig oc tfarcain na sciath, findnell na cailce, 

* Here LL. 403» recommences. ^ Ms. an. ^ is totum exercitum 
in fugam vertit, Dares c. 19. * Ms. dealb. 

Dares c. 21. 31 

comtvarcain na claideb 7 na ngai 7 na saiget fmna lüirechaib 935 

7 frisna cathbarraib, briscßruar dano 7 beimnech na mbocoti **V*' ^ , 

iam4 triiast[?]ad donaTdai^ft 7 do[na] bratmecaib iTodba 7 dona }^ ^ ^^ T u^s^»* 

laighnib k^hanglasaibh a 14maib na läech lanchalma. Robrecad ir^^^-yw^a^ 

in^ t-äer üasa cind do dibräicthib na n-arm n-ecsamail. Ro- 

batar, ird, tdesca fola codiarmidi iasni^i a ballaib 7 a haltaib 940 

7 a hägibh na läocb, co roMn etngeoa 7 cob4na ind ärmaige. 

Gana combach rofersat in* ceth[r]ar rigmiled .i. Achil 7 Dio- 

mid, Hechtoir 7 Aeneas.^ [149^] Roslaidsetar na slvagv etarrv. ^ 

Robai Achil 7 Diomid oc fortbin na* Troianda a airinivch catha 

na iiGrec. Robot immurro Hechtoir 7 Äeneas oc fortbiv na 945 ^^^^ 

uGrec a hairenivch .chatha na Troianda. R oimbreta r iat for[8]na \Jr9^»^ 

slvagaib co torSiratar ilcheta do cechtar in d& ergal. Bä mete sreiÄ^ ^>iMA> 

nobeth i scelaib 7 airisnibh co 14 mbrätha a ndoroni Hechtoir 

nammd isin lathisea do mörgnimaib. 

IS ädbal, trä, fri turim cid an-rotrascair jJo rigaib 7 do 950 
thigemaib 7 do threnferaib, cenmöthä, a ndOTOchair dia 14im 
do drabarslüag^2^do d&iscardäin ib is di4rmide side. Batir ^l^^^^^i«»«»«'^'^ 
crdda,/trä. a gluind, ic dvl cohadhuathmar trfa thwni a nÄmat *JA-4-s*»***-J'^ 
CO farcaib martlaige dona coUaib arbelaib na nGrec. Doroni 
chrö n ü>odb a do choUaib a nämat imbi immäcvdirt, cor'bö mür 955 LaoMk - 
rodaingen dö fri hvcht na nGrcc. Robäi Achil dawo don leith 
aili oc slaide na slüag, ic marbad na mbviden, co torchratar 
sochaide mora do säeraib na Troiannae lais. Romarbsat dano 
Aeneas 7 Diomid ili rochalma do cechtar in d4 leith. 

IS andsin dorala Arcomenus, rigmilid side do Grecaib, ^- 960 

<Xm VwMi WAn>v 

I0S8 claidib fri Hechtoir, co torrsfcht a luinde leomain co Hec- 
toir, CO tarat bylle [150*] do chlaidib dö, co ndemai da, gabait 
de. Ö'tchonnairc immurro Palamön ani sin .i. Arcomenws do 
thuitim do gii&aaibrllec^oir, doroiSh cobrat£mar bäghacV inde- 
gaid Hec^ö^r. Sman Hec^öir fris 7 beirid rüathar n-adüathmar^ 965 
adocum, co torchair Palamon leis isin magin sin. Doniacht 
iartain Piströpus do chomruc fri Hec^öir, co torat erchor do 
manäis lethanglais tor Hec^o^r, co rochvir Hec^oir secha anisin. 
Ro certaig iarvm in^ gai chucaiseom, co tarla*'na sdath, co nde- 

^ Ms. an. ^ Ms. an. ^ Ms. Aenaes. ^ Ms. na na. ^ Ms. an. 

32 Togaü Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 151». 

^0 chaid .trit fein (ar tregtad in sceith 6 ichtwr co fach[t]vr, co 
n-erbailt Fistropus desin fochetöir. 
7'?"**^ f'***^- *** Dochvaid dano Scedius arcind Herfoir do chvinchid a er- 

darcusa. Derb leis ropad län in^ domun dia anmumaia~locnrad 

dö liecUdr do thuitim leis. Tänic immorro Jledair cohvathmar 

7 975 aigtliidi araamus conos-fargaib ceu anmain. Tänic Cliofinor do 

chomrac fris co wgäirside gairm nemnech[nduabai8] fair. „Fer**, 

ar se, „thete ardochindl inijiosse not-mairbfe 7 etarscarfaid t'anmain 

' frit chorp. .Biat-iaiud in dithrubhaig 7 eth'ate ind aeuir dif 

„Frit fein impaifes sin ule", ar Rectoir, la tocbäil in* gai bäi 

980 ina laim, co tabairt förgaba ior Cliophinor, co rabi 'na crois 

triit,\co torchair dochvm thalman. Reithid Hec^oir chucai co 

ruc a^fodb 7 a chend leis. Don-änic füsin * Dorcus. „Ni bera 

cen [150^] debaid", ar se, „i^id fadbsin. Ni ba binund duit 7 

na 14ich rofersat gleo frit cos'trätbsa. „B^d iarvni nomäide", 

985 ar Echtoir. „Dia fis tiagmait", ol se. Cotrecat iarum. Doröchair ^ 

Dorcus^annsin la Hecbtoir iam4 cbrechtnugtiä coädbhal. 

( , . Rofuabair Polixenus iarum comruc iri Hec^oir daresi in 

locbta sin, co UMchair la Hec^oir. Tänic Idumeus fön ct«ma 

cetna: ni rqscar Hec^oir fri side co ros-marb. 

990 Ocbtur, tra, do rigaib rotbrenaib do ghlangassraid na Greci 

^-^•iiimtX (M» romarb Hedtoir in läa sin ar galaib oinfe r, cenmötbä an-romarb 

do miledaib calmaib a^ hainm docheil elf 7 erdarcws. Dias 
rigmfled roth[r]ascair Aeneas mac Anacbis ar galaib öenfer isin 
lathi cetna .i. Amphimäcbvs 7 Nereus a n-anmann, cenmothä 
995 an-romarb do doescarslgag. Tri toisigh immurro do Troiawwaift 
romarb Achil in^-n[e]urt gaile .i. Seufremws 7 Ypotemw« 7 
Astrivs. Ropo adüathmar, trä, a delb Achil in laasin. Catbbarr 
. "«ir* ^^ l>i»«>^ ^^ch immä chend, dia sceindis gäi 7 chlaidib 7 chlochai. 

Lüirech threbraid tredf alach treinglommach, nos-ditned 6 hd co ? 
1000 heifSait. Claideb mör milet^ 'na laim, fmna gabtfa-lnirecha 7 ret,\sX 
cathbairr, ara geri 7 ara'^äthi 7 ara ailtnidecht. Cromsciathy 
V«nl'K<s«i^. caladger tor a chliv, i tallfad torc trebliaefan no lanamain i cglay. 

Bä län fimmorrol o or co bor de delbaib dracon ndodeilb [151*] 
7 do delbaib biast* 7 bledmil n-ingantach in betha, do ildelbaib 

^ Ms. an. ' Ms. an. ' Ms. an. * Ms. piast. 

Dares c. 22. 33 

torothor[th]aib in talman. Roböi da/no heos i n-indscnbivnd in 1005 
sceith delb nime 7 talmaw 7 iffim, mara 7 aeöir 7 etheoir, 
grene 7 esca 7 na rpnd archena rethit i n-etheor. Ni raba 
isin domon cath^rma catha no combraic no comlaind smal in 
n-emudsa Achfl. Föbith is he JDlcäin goba Iffim doröni in 
n-armgaiscßd sin Aichil, iar mbntn a airm fein do PhathrocaiP 1010 
reime do chomhrac fri Echtöir, co ros-marb Hectoir ir-riucnt 
Achil, 7 CO ros-fodbaig im etach Aichil, cowid larsin doröni ül- 
ckin in n-arm nemnechsa do Achil arti gona Hechtoir. 

Bä cröda, tbrä, in mfec[ad ] dorat Achil ior na slüagaib. Mör 
rig, mör rurech, m(>r^anajJ, mor triath, mör tigema, mör 1015 
trenfer roh&tar iamä fortbiv nsin bema miled nie Achil i cath 
na Troia/nnae. Bomarb dano Diomid sochaide döna slüagaib 
la düs do rigmiledaib na üroicmncte domarbad dö [.i. Nostius 
7 Nestrisca.] 

INtan immorro atchonnairc Agmemnem rig na nGrr^c 7 1020 
töisigh imda dia muintir do marbad 7 är a slüaig do chor, 
roherfiiäcradh dia muinti^ tiach[t]ain for cfla 7 scor na her- 
gaile. Donither 6n dawo. Lotar na Troiannai dia cathraig* 
CO mbfaid 7 choscor. IMthusa immorro Agmemnöin^ rotöchuiret 
chvci side rig 7 airigh na nGrec, 7 rogab ocä [151^] nertad co 1025 
näbtis tercmenmnaig cia dorochratar sochaide tiadib; ar donic- 
faitis slöig 7 sochaide mora aran-ammtis a Moysia isinlau iamä- 

[Dares c. 22] lARnabäracÄ immorro tic Agmemnow co nGre- 
caib CO mh&tar ior läthir na debtha, 7 rogab ic nertad na 1030 
14ech 7 na rig co tistäis cona n-uilib^ miledaib 7 öcläch[aib] 
dochvm in chatha^ in laa sin. 

Lotar na UroiBamai don leith aile. Ferthar cath fergach 
and di cech aird. Mör, trä, bnäine in cathaigthi fri re. Ixkx, laa, 
cen tairisimh^ cen üarad, cen öithigvd, acht cäch oc tfarcain 1035 
a cheli dib. Dorochratar, thra, ilmili do laechraid Assiae 7 
fiorpa isin chathw^rf sin. Cencobeth d'esbaid for in tslüag 
cechtarda acht an-romarbadh fnsin re sin, ba mör eshaid, Mad 

* Ms. prathrocail. * Ms. cathraid. * Ms. nuile. * Ms. an catha. 
^ Ms. tairlsemh. 


34 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 153b. 

a ndoröni Hechtair frisin re sin do deggalscivd h& 16or d'air- 

1040 scelaib do feraib in betha dia festa colleir. 

Amal atchonnairc immorro Agmemnem* ilmfli do thuitim 
dia muintir cech läi, 7 o'tchonwairc in fordingi möir dorat 
Hec^oir form, 7 amal atchonwairc na maige läna dona coUaib 
7 dona hapaigib 7 dona cnämhaib, co n4bo inimthechta in magh 

1045 mör otha müru na Tröi corici scurv na nGrec, la himbed^ na 
coland 7 lä slaimred na fola, M4d ind Assia bec immorro 
nir'bö inatrebtha ule öthä tairr mara Point atuäid corici Eifis 
fades, la drochthvth na fola 7 na coland ic lobad 7 la dethaig 
[152*] na n-apaige 'c& loscyd isna hiltentib, co rogaib äg 7 

1050 aocais 7 aingces in^ tir uile de, co rocuired an är do doinibh 7 
cethraib 7 biastaib [7 enaib], Amal oichonnairc larvm Agmemnön 
na huile sea, rofoidi da toisech dia muinntir fri techtairecht* co 
üroiannu .i. Ulix 7 Diomid, do chuinchid ossaid teöra mblia- 
dan. Tan, trä, dochüatar na techta isin chathraigf rochomraicset 

1055 fri höcv do Thvoiannaih, Boiarfaigsetside scela döib. Atber- 
tatar na techta „fri aithesc ossaid",^ ar lat, „dodechamar co 
Priaim." Ö rancatar iarvm co rigpheläit Priaim, atfiadat a sce?a .i. a 
tiachtain do chuinchid osaid 6 Grecaib, fri cöiniud a coem 7 a 
carat 7 fri hädnacvl a marb, fri hic a n-othrach, fri daingnigud 

1060 a long, fn t^rcomrac a slüag, iri lessugud na longphort. ro- 
chvala Prmim larum in® athesc hisin rotochuiret dia insaighid 
a slöigh 7 a sochaide, 7 roinnis döib ani frisi-tancatar techta 
na nGrec .i. do chuinchid osaid teora mhlia,dan, Nirbo maith 
immorro la Hectoir in t-ossad do thabairt. Tarnen'^ dorat a 

1065 himpide rig na Tröianda, ar robo maith leoside daingnigud na 
mür, ädhnacvl a carat. 

Roleth, tra, clu 7 erdercus HeGtoi/r mic Priaim sechnon^ na 
huile Assia 7 na hvile fiorpa. Ba cocur cecÄa deisse [152^] 
etir primcathracha in^ domain. Öenchathmilidh co w-üath, con^ 

1070 erud^®, co luinde leoman, co crüas choradh, co mbuille^^ miled, co 
n-ainbthinche onchon, oc cathugud 7 oc comerge 7 oc comerso- 

* Ms. Agmennon. ® Ms. himbet. ^ Ms. an. * Ms. tecEtairevcht. 
^ Ms. ossaig. ® Ms. an. ' Sic. Read Cid ed? ^ Ms. sethnön. ^ Ms. 
an. ^° Ms. seems. errud. ** builleadh, L. 

Dares c. 23. 35 

laig[i], CO n-uathiud a c[h]athrach fn läechv athlama äna larthair 
in betha. 

IS amlaid so immorro nöinnistea in scel sin. 

Atä fer mor üathmar ic cathugud icon Tröi: romarb trian 1075 
na slög a äenur, 7 roth[r]ascair na trenmfledv, 7 roling darna 
laechv, 7 rochroith na hergala: rochursach na ct^ada, roding 
na rlgv, roloisc na longa. Dorochratar al-laith ghaile 7 a cliatb- 
bemaide chet 7 a n-ärsidhe urgaile 7 a n-onchoin echtacha oc 
cathygvd fris. Rolin na maige do choUaib arbelaib na Tröi. 1080 
Roböi dawö öengäir gvil 7 eighme for fut na Grece tria dgh 
ind fir chetna, ar* dorochratar a mic 7 a n-ue 7 a ndaltae tre 
äg läma Hechtoir. Mä,d insi mara Toirren is mör in gair gvbai 
robäi inntib. Rob4i gol ceoAa cleithe leo öthä trethan rinde 
Piloir CO Pucen 7 Bosfoir. Batir äildi na hingena macdachtpÄj 1085 
nobitis ic ämrän 7 ic düchvnd, nogebed do leith doib dawo 
imräidnd anma Hec^oiV mdft fna cäomaib 7 chairtib^ dorochra- 
tar dia 14im seonu IS si a met, trä, roraith clü 7 erdarcws Hec- 
toir etir primranna in domain co ros-carsatar banchuiri 7 ban- 
däla 7 öcmnä rebecha in domain [153»] ara herscelaib, co 1090 
tocraitis asa tiribh do decsain 7 do thäidbrivd crotha Hec^oir 
mani gabtäis na mörchoicthi düb. Mad immorro mic rig 7 
öcthigem^ na Greci dochötar corici Thröi öentoisc do decain 
Hec^oir condringitis tor foradhaib 7 {or lesaib do decain Hec- 
toir dar formnv na fer. INtan nöbfth fo läntrela[m] gaisdd 1095 
7 chongrami ni, [fjetatar na Greic cidh dogentäis ar vaman 
'H.ectoir, Ni fetatar cindas noregadäis ara marbad. Ni raibe 
do döinib domain ceped febas a n-engnama 7 a n[d]ibricthe 
lucht conistdis ermaisi Hectoir ar febas na hersclaige 7 na 
himditen. Nocor-[f]et8atar eim Greic triasna .uii. mbliadwa 1100 
techt airi (in marg. .i. 6 asgaid iar.), ce döröscaigset side do däi- 
nib domhain, ar ecna 7 ar eolas, ar gäis 7 geisced, 

[Dares c. 23.] T4nic iar^^m cend in mithisi. DoUuid Kectoir 
7 Troil ria shxajgud na Troiawwa arcind na nGrec. Roferad 
gleo* fercach feochair fäebrach leo isind ärmaigh. Rofuabair 1105 

^ Ms. aro. ' Ms. chairdib. " octigemada, L. * gleu, L. 


36 Togail Troi. H. 2; 17, p. 154». 

Kectoir cath na nGrec co torchair leis Pilippus isin cetna ergail. 
Dorat cwmmasc form [uili] 7 marbais ilmfli diib. Dorochair leis Antipws, toisech side ämra do Grecaib. Tdnic dawo Achil 
a le[i]th na nGrÄJ, 7 dorat athcvma forsna TroiawwM, co torchra- 

1110 tar ilcheta diib lais. Bomarb dawo d& änrad 7 d& ardfen[n]idh 
na Troiarmae .i. Licönius 7 Eofronivs. Ni rabi, tr4, c^msanad. 
ior in cathugwd [153^] oech n-öen l&i co cend .xxx. laithe. 
Roböi, tr4, lechtlaige 7 camail mör^ do choUaib döine eter in 
cathraig 7 na scurv fWsin resin. 

1115 INtan larum atchonwairc Priaim slögv diärmide do thui- 

tim dia muintir läsin fortallln tanic asin Greic 7 asin Moysia, 
dochüas üad do larraidh osaid [co cend] se mis. Dorat dawo 
Agmemnon anisin a comairle maithe na nGrec. 

Tänic aimser in chatha. Ferthar cuimleng cröda and disiv 

1120 7 anall. Dorochratar iltöisigh rotürena di cecbtar na da slög: 
rocrechtnaigthe söchaide. Rob imda ilach im chend curad and. 
Ni roanadh and, tra, icon caihugud fri re da lä ndec. 

lARsin, trä, dochfas 6 Agmemno» do chuinchid mithisi 
.XXX. laa. Dorat Priaim anisin a comairle na Troisi/n/nae 7 a 

1125 comairle Hechtoir mic Prmim. 

[Daxes c. 24.] INtan dano thänic aimser in chatha and, dorala 
do Andromacha, do mnäi Hec^oir, aslinge dfaigh dfabais do 
ascain* imdäla a fir. Robo he in^ t-aslinge. Delb mör roböi 
do Hec^oir isin stuagdorus robo leis don chathr aig, a delb 

1130 som fadesin and dawo, 7 delb a eich föi. Atchonwairc iarvm 
Andromach a cend do thyitim don deilbsin. Rochuir a socht 
ani Andromach iar n-eirge asa sfan, adfet do Hectoir in n-as- 
linge, 7 rogab oc4 thairmesc imbi thecht isin cath [in la-sin]. 
Ö'tchvala Hec^oir anisin asbert nar'bö degcomairle, 7 rogab ic 

1135 cursachad [154*] a mnä coger [7 isbert]: „ni thibersa etir mo 
gaiscei no m'engnvm", ar se, „ar comairle mnä". 

Tan iarvm rogab Hedoir a catheirriud catha imbi 7 ro- 
füabair techt dochvm na hergaile, is and [sin] dorat* Andromacha 
a trii fäidi fas äird, co ragaib grain 7 ecla Ivcht na Troi [uile] di 

* Ms. möir. * dofaicsin, L • Ms. an. * Ms. dorowsat. 

Dares c. 24. 37 

sein; 7 tänic rempi co Priaim, 7 roinnis dö side a haslinge, 7 1140 
atbert fris ara n-ast&d Hectoir in laa sin cen dvl isin chath. 
IS annsin, trä, tucad a mac bec arbelaib in cathmfled conid ed 
rodn-ast. rofastad iarvm Hectoir roMabair Pnaim tor slüagh- 
aib na cathracb co tistäis cogiir dochym in^ catba. Doni- 
tlier 6n. 1145 

IMthüsa immorro Agmemnoin 7 Achil 7 Diömid 7 Aiaic 
Locreta: o'tchonncatar cen Hechtair do thiachtain isin cbath . 

dorönsat nephni j^ona slf agaib. Rodechrad impy ic slaide na ^^ wm*--'^^-'*-^ 
I slfagh, 7 ni thaUgat a l^niha diib coros-timaifgsetar isin cha- 

thraig (or a cfla 7 coros-iaoBat form. . . ^ ' / „; .1150 

INtan trä. atcl^Tala in beist länämhnas 7 in^rfend&l tbaib- 

! senacb dia rolas airthivr in betha .i. Hecbtoir, ^eiselbe romöir 

I narnGrec 7 in gabyd mör ir-rabatar na Tröiannai, bend bare 

I mfriithmar mbeoaa dochvm na debtna, co torchratar sochaide 

do laechaib na nOrec leis. Dorochair em leis Idumius isin cetna 1155 
erga[i]l. Romarb. dawo Piclum läechmilid do Grecaib. Marbais 
Leuntivm bews'^oon ruätbar cetnai. [154^] Rogon Aano Stene- 
. lamn^ 'na sliasait. R ogab, thra, fonsMagh fön innas[s]in cor'- 4"^ ^'^^ fo-oa. 
imbir a büracb forru amal dam ndamgair'e. Ni rc^!^ trä, Heo- 
toir diib fön inna[s]sin corbö län do chollaib 7 do chennaib 116O 
on beind, diaraile don c[h]ath. IMthä samlaid connacÄ Ka pnn- ^ '»^ »'« 
nand cjiorcai i fogomor deis mörmethlfe; no bomand ega 10 i- 
cbosaib^'grega rigraide i n-äth etir dib cpcrichaib, andäit cind ^^ **'**^ 
7 chossa 7 cholla 7 medöin iamä tiindibe d'fäibvr a chlaidib 
do rinn* gai 7 iama tescad dona claidbinib 7 dona gäib roba- 1165 ^, 
tar ior i nnell asa lürigh feisin 7 a Ifirechaib a echraide. t '\ ' 

INtan, tra, atchowwairc Achil rind n-imgona na Greci uile \ *^^ ^ - » 
do thuitim la 'Eectoir 7 in chummasc dorät Hectoir forsna slf a- 
•««ir r gaiby imrorä id 'nä m^main cindas nofoaberad marbhad Hec- ^^*vfiv^ 
toir, är ni raibe ic GrecailK läech a d ipgba la acM Achile& a 1170 e^. «/«^o-^Airw 
oenür. Derb leis mani thöitnsad Hectoir colf ath ni tnemabad 
nech fad dona nöi rigaib cethrachsii dodechatar (Jreic in slua- 
gadsa, 7 doberad scajidir {or in slfagh archena connä temäifed 

' Ms. an. * Ms. an. ' Ms. Zenelaum. * Ms. roinn. 

^M^ftn ^ 

iitl- conwflLtVv c: q\aS Y\a^^ 


38 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 155i>. 

beo dib fad. Cein äono robäi Achil icond imrädvdsa is andsia 

1175 dorat cathmflid calma do Greoaih (.i. Polibetes) sciath iri sciath 

do Hec^oir. Nirbo fota rofulaing do Hedoir co torchair lais. 

-fyis Roch vir i socnt na Grecv, a thrice romarbad in^ laech 'na fiad- 

naise. IS and sin rofuabretar na Greic comairle mbrecaig n-int- 

* leiäig iarnachvl, intan nä rofetsat ni dö« araagaid [155*] ar 

litis ^U^J-fH 1180 th airise m ngaisci(J. Rob i in chomairle: rolaset a n-etaige diib 7 

^c*^üua •. dorönsat dumai diD arambelaib, 7 rosuidiged Achil co ngai 'na läim 

im-medon in* dvmai. Roin^mlaigs et teched iarwm. Roraith in 
wrlock*«. Mrnwk.j/ffif' cathmilid .i. Hec^öir, innandaeghaid, 7 rogab ic airliuch* 7 ic ath-^"^ 

chumai na miled 7 ic slaide ind äir, 7 rogab ior f odbuga d Idumü cr«.A<i^ 

1185 iarnä marbad. Tic Achil chuci föisin. INtan Bichotmcatar in 

tslöigh anisin roUset oengäir estib, etir Grecv 7 Troiannu 7 lucht 

/e y/pÄT^n uiiuihi*^ ^* cathrach armedön, acht ba c o n-innithjm ecsamai l. Rob i inni- 

"* ih mJkt knatö"^ thim na Troiawwa iarum, do fuacr a na ceilge do Hec^öir. Lmithim 

um»4 ' In^'iViT^ ^^ nGr^c g&ir föi na clösed. IS andsin robidg^iSfic^oir ; 

1190 7 rothintäi iri hAchil, 7 dorat forgab do gai fair co tarla 'na 

sliasait, 7 rothindscan iocht i. n-ucht a muintcre feisin. Rolen 

de in*caurnfathmar as tresam roböi i n-iarthvr in betha .i. 

Achil, o roling gal 7 bruth 7 ferg in^alta .ind, co tara^ bville 

\ do g&i mor robäi 'na l&im 'na druim co^ r()|)^/ chiidim* 

.. , \ V \j: < 1195 a dromma, riasiy thisad i n-vcht a muintere. Ddnärthetaf slüaigh 

na nGrec, co roiadsat imbi. Rofoid, thra, Hec^öir a spirw^ fon 
innassin. Rochuirset Gmc g&ir chbscair 7 commaidme fo chend 
Hedoir pnmhgaiscedaig in islman. "^"rii 

roforb, thrd, Achil in ngnimsa, ro ding na Troiandu remi ^ 
^Vv« oA? 1200 dochvm a chathracÄ [155^] 7 focheird a n^&v: corici na doirse. s« 

\,^ . ■ ^ ' ' Aräide dorat Memnön dvb dechomrac dho77 tarrasäir fri[8], ciarbo 

chomlond dolig, conid hi ind adhaigh^ roetarscar a comlond. 
Tintäid Achil, iar forba in läi, fuilech, crechtach, crdlinnech,^ 
dia scoraib iar mbvaid 7 choscor. 
1205 TRog, trä, in golmairc 7 in nüalguba robdi isin Tröi ind 

n-aidchisin. Robäi mör mbroin 7 dubai 7 toirse 7 . lamchomart 

^ Ms. an. ' Ms. an. * Ms. airlech. * Ms. chnami. '^ Ms. agaidh. 
* Ms. crechtacht crdünnecht. 




Dares c. 26. 39 

inti, föbith iedd^ üadib a ndegthqiBech engnama 7 a cnf cWdhi 

7 dos^a nditen 7 a cliatbcliomlai chatha 7 a sciath.imdhegla («='*" 

7 a sapn cocrichi fna naimte. Ba cathir cen immi^cathair t*»''*t*»' 

dia eis. Ba costvd im rig costvd imbi. Ba comeirghe im cbo- 1210 

raid comeirge* imbi. Djoroscaigi do laechradaib .domain uile ar 

aniYS 7 ar atnlaimi, ar g&is 7 ar gaisced, ar ordan 7 ar imbad. *»<»*^^*^'*^^* **^'^ 

Ba eolach in-cec^ eladain. Doroscaigi do läthaib gaile in betha 

oc imbert gai 7 cblaidib. Roderscai^ dano d'feraib in talman 

ic brissivd catha 7 chomlaind. Doröisci dawo ar äni 7 ar ath- 1215 

laimi, ar lüas 7 leimnige, di öcaib in tahnan. Roaccainset 

cid sochaide möra dona Grecaib ara airscelaib. Roaccainset 

immorro comor na maccoemi 7 in t-aes occ oetedhach thancatar 

a crichaib comaithcbib dia dec[h]ain. 

Mor immorro ind[f]4elte robäi i ndünadh na nGrec in 1220 ^*^ 
n-aithcbisin^ cowa tvilset in Gmc [156*] in n-äidchisin a slan- 
chotlud^. Rochuirset a n-imecla dhib. Rodhigbailsetar a n-os- 
nada. Roläset a scis diib iar t[r]a6crad in mörmfled' rothairbir 
a n-änradv, ro[f|ording a laechu.^ 

pares c. 25.] Cein, trä, roboi Memnon arnabarach oc tinöl 1225 
in chatba do Grecaib, roföid Aigmemwow techt[a] co Pnaim do 
chuinchid ossaid co caenn da mis fri hadhnacvl a marb, fri othvr _^ 

a crecbtnaigthe. IAR comarlecud do Priaimb in mithisi rohad- ; 

nacht leis Hec^o^r fiad doirsib na cathrach, 7 doronta cluiche 
chointe do ama! robäi i smachtaib 7 besaib na TroiamJae. 1230 

Cein robätar na hossoda robäi Palamides oc acdtini comör 
do ri^e ( k Agm^mt^/m INtan diwo rocbüala Agmemnon anisin ^ dii.^»» ju.» -r^ 
atrubairt nöscerad fria rige diamad maith ri c4ch. Arabäracb ^^ '^^ 

lai iarom congairther in popf(Z do imacaliaim. IS and asb^rt 
Agaiomnon nirbö santach immon rige: fdi leis ^ cia nobeth inti L 1235 H> 
fö i leis cenco be ith. Leor leis namä. co ndemtd* enech na 
Troianda. INtan, trä^ robäi Palämid oc mäidem asa ecna 7 asa 
eolvs, asa gaisced 7 asa flaithemnas, roordnigset na Gmc iar- 
sin do ardrig form uile. Rogab iartain Palämid in rige, 7 roat- 

* Ms. com^irig. ' Ms. -chodlud. * Here in the Ms. is „Dermad 
fadera" preceded by the cenn fa eite, * Ms. connemta. 

40 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 157». 

1240 laigestar buidi do Gr^caib. Rop olc immorro la Achfl clöe- 
chlödh rige^ do denamh döibh. 

[Dares c. 26.] Rogab immorro Palämid for [156^] daingnigvd. 
na scor, for metngud na murchlodh. Rogreis^ dano na miledu 
CO tistäis cogf r do chathugwe? fri Troiandu y £ri Diophoeb mac 

1245 Priaim. Condrecat, trä, na Trcnandad y na Gr^ic for 14thir 
debtha amabärach. IS andsin, trä,, robris Sarpedon Licivs (Troi- 
andae) for Grecu, 7 rolä, är mör forrv. Feraid Telepolem«^ 
Rodius® (Grec) comrac feochair M Sarpedon (Troicmdae). O't- 
chonnairc diwo Feres mac Admeist, rigthoisech do Grecaib, Tele- 

1250 polemws do thvitim la Sarpedon, tic cofercach'y co feramail 
adochum co mb&tar sist fota ic imthf arcain. Dofuit [dano] Feres 
(Grec) iar crechtaib imdaib la Sarpedon. Rothaithchuir dino 
Sarpedon fuilech crechtach^ dia thig. 

Cein, trä,, robatar oc cathugud dorochratar iltöisigh do 

1255 chechtar in da leihe, acht is Ua dorochair do Troiandaib, do 
trenferaib 7 chvradaib. Tan ian*m robo trom tor Troiannaib 
dochf as uadib do chvinchid mithisi. Cein, trä, robatar na osada 
roadnaicset a marbv, rohothratar*^ a n-athgoite. 

Ba hinill dawö do üroicmdaib imthecht i scoraib na ixOreo 

1260 cein nöbitis na hossada ar cöir, [7] ba hinill do Grecaib techt 
isin Tröi. 

IS andsin rotochuired Agmemnon 7 Demepons i tech n-im- 
acallma co Palamid, co rig na nGr^c, co ndechsaitis in Moysiam 
do thabhairt chis chruthnecht[a] 6 Thelip mac Ercoil, ö rech- 

1265 taire Moysiae. [157*] „IS döigh chena", ol Palämid, „bid emeilt 
la hAgmemndw iar mbeith ir-rigi a föidhivd fri® techtairecht." 
„Ni ba hemi[l]t immorro^S ol AgmemnoH, „lem techt lat forchon- 

IMthusa immorro Palamid?, rodaingnigh na scuru^ 7 doröni 

1270 thwru roarda immacf aird, 'na timchaell. Machtad immorro läsna 
Tröianda, cidh fötera do Grecaib, frocor ceill na scor 7 athnu- 
gud na mür 7 törmach na rath 7 na fäl 7 Mr cech reta. 

* righ, L. * Rogresi, L. * Ms. rogdiVs. * Ms. cr^chtacht. 
^ Ms. roohothatar. L. Roothrator. * Ms. ri. "^ Ms. scvra. 

Bares c. 28. 41 

[Dares c. 27.] INtan, trä, Tobo \&a a bliorfan* Hec^oir i n-ad- 
nacvl, doUotar asa cathrai^ sechtair .i. AnäronMcha a ben 
Hectoir 7 Priapjm mac Lamedom 7 ficvba ben PWaim 7 Poliv- 1275 
xina ingen Pnaim 7 Ahxander mac Prwum 7 Troil mac Priaiiii 
7 Diophoeb mac Priaim 7 slöigh 7 sochaide m&Ue frfu, do 
denvm chluiche chainte do Hec^oir. IS andsin dorala Achil i 
ndoras na cathrac[h] aracind. AmaZ atchonnaircside foc}iet6ir 
in mnäi rochöem .i. inni PoHuxina, dorat grädh 7 seirc 7 in- 
maini di. Bothinscan bitb indes cen cathugu(2 oc fiithäilim 1280 
emadma na mnä do. 

Ba trom dano leis Agmamnon do chor asa rige 7 Palämid 
do rigad^ fobith ni rabe ni na denad Agmemnon airiseom. 

Föidis larYm Achil techtaire .i. seruvs troianus, do acallaim 
Ecuba^ .i. CO tvctha dö Poliuxina, 7 noregad dochvm a thire 1285 
cona Mirmedondaib mälle fiis, 7 atbert dia ndechsadsom nore- 
gad cech righ 7 cecÄ töisech di Grecaib ule dia thig. Atru- 
bairt [157^] Ecuba* robo maith lea anisin dia mbad m&ith la 
Priaim. Bofiarfaig se do Priaim in b4 maith leis. „Ni chum- 
angar^ anisin", ol Pnaim, „acht chsena ni comad olc d'iarmairt, 1290 
är cia nödighedsom cona Mirmedönaib dia thigh ni regtäis^ 
toisigh na nGrec olchsena." Bä. hole leis dano a inghen do 
thabhairt do öegid anachnidh noregad dochvm a chriche 7 a 
ferainn fochetöir. IS annsin roföidh Achil in mog cetna dia 
iarfaighid do ificuba^ cidh chomhairle doröne 7 Pnaim. Adfet 1295 
!ficvb[a] dö comairle PHaim. 

INtan iarvm roinnis in techtaire do Achil a scela 7 a im- 
thecht[a], robäi oc gerän 7 ic accaini möir sechnön® in d&naid co 
n-erbairt: „Mör in^ bvrba", ol se „donither sund .i. cathmilid 
chalma 7 curaid chroda na hAisia 7 na hEorpa do chomthinöl 1300 
CO mbätar oc slaide 7 oc miairlech^^ a cheile tna föchund oenmnä." 
Trom leis dawo clanda na righ 7 na töisech 7 na n-octhigern 
do dibudh 7 do erchru triasi[n] fothasin, 7 athigh 7 doeraicme 

* lanbliadoti, L. * righa, L. • Ms. Ecvbv. * Ms. Ecubv. 
* cumnagar, L. ® Ms. regdMs. ' Ms. ficvbv. ® Ms. sethnön. • Ms. 
an. ^® airliuch, L. 

42 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 158i>. 

do moradh dianeis. Ba ferr sith 7 caratrad 7 chäinchomrac 

1305 [do beith] ann, 7 cach do dola dia thir feisin. 

[Dares c. 28.] lArsindi, tra, roscachetar na ossadha. T&nic 
Paldmid oona sluagaib 7 cana, socbaide sechtair na scoraib co 
mbdtir for Ikihur daebtha. Tancatar immorro na Uroiandai 
don leith aile im Diofoeb mac Priaim. Ni thänic immorro 

1310 Achil in lasin isin cath ar feirg 7 luinde. [158»] Möite dano 
bruth 7 anbthine Palämid di sein. Roben berna cet isin c[h]ath 
CO nacht du i mbäi Diofoeb mac Priaim, co roben a chend 
dar sciath de. 

Atreacht larsin comrac rothren roamnas and. Ba fe ille 

1315 7 innund in comracsin. Dorochratar ilmile do chechtar in d& 
leihe, co mbo iorderg in talam fo cossaib la slaimred na fola 
IS annsin, tra, thainic Sarpedön Licius com-mörbruth 7 com- 
morfeirg do chathugwe? fri Palämid. Ros-frith4il Palämid co 
torchair leis Sarpedön Licivs. doröni, tra, Palämid na gnima 

1320 sa, robäi cof4ilid arbelaib na hurgaile. In tan, trä, robäi 'ca 
maidhem da rigchathmilid na Troiand^ai do thuitim da laim, 
rothrochlastair Aia^xander a fidboc^ 7 rolä [for] Palamid er- 
chor do saegit co ndechaid ind. O'tchonncatar na Troiandai ani- 
sin focherdat^ nie a ngai fair co nderna criathar focha de. 

1325 Dorochair Faldmid [ijsin maigin sin. lAr tuitim diwo rig na 
nGrec doratad tafond form corici na scnru co ndechatar 'na me- 
don för techedh. lAdait^ na Uroiandai imon ndün do t[h]oghai? 
na scor, 7 loiscit na longa. INdistir do Achil innisin.* „Ni fir 
sin", ar Achil, „brissid forsin righ nua 7 a thuitim 14 naimtib!" 

1330 fochuitbiud leossvw in nisin.^ Rogab, tra, Aiac mac Telamoin 
dareisi in t[s]luaigh 7 dorat cathughwrf cruaid do Troicmdaib, 
conii hi in adaig roetarscar a caihnghud,^ Co ndechawZ cach 
dib dia daingin la [158^] dead lai. Rochöinset, trä, na Greic inni 
Palämid in n-aidchisin .i. ar faebas a chrotha 7 a denma 7 a 

1335 dselba, ar met a ecna 7 a eolais 7 a fessa, ar met a gharta 7 a 
gnima 7 a gaiscidf. Roaccäinset demo na Troiandai Sarpedön 
7 Diofoeb a rigthoisig 7 a primchathmilid. 

^ Ms. fidhbhoch. * Ms. andisin focerded (focertid, L.). ' Ms. TAdaid. 
^ Mb. indisin. ^ Ms. anuisin. ^ Ms. gcathughud. 

Bares c. 30. 43 

pares c. 89] Bothinolastar, tr&, Nestoir na rigu 7 na toisechv 
i n-oendail in n-naidchi sin do chomairli co it^ibtis^ öen 
rig form, 7 iss^ ronert lamm co mbadh kgmemmn intsainrudh 1340 
nogabhtais, föbith robäi morsonmigbe 7 socbon&ich don tslüagh 
ann cein robo ri doib Agmemnon.' 

ISin matain 4mdbäracb iarym doUotar na Itoiandai don 
chath. Is bec na rodäsedh 7 n& rodechrad impy, 7 Tochroth- 
set in^ tahnain lä met in lüthb&sa 7 la fichiudh na fergi mcsai 1345 
na läe[i]ch leo isin^ cath. DoUuidh dano Agmemtion don leith 
aile CO cath na nGr^ imbi. B& croda, tbr&, in cath rojerset 
na nulidh. Robäi ancridbe ic c&cb dib diaraile. Rosantaigset 
todäil na fola cen inmeghad. Ba röen ille 7 innond in com- 
racsin. { 1350 

INtan, tra, donn-änic^ medbönUi doroacht Troilus arammus 
na herghaile, 7 nie bare nachar 'nägthidhe secÄ dnradu na Troi- 
anda€y cor-raibi etami 7 a naimte, co ragaib oc fortbe na curad> 
oc brecad na mbydhen, oc slaidhe na slögb, a ucht a chatha 
üadbeisin. Ocus dorat toranngles forru, 7 ros-timmairg remi 1356 
docbym na scor, sjndl timairces seigh mintv. Ocus ni roan diib 
[159»] CO torchratar ilniili dlib leis riasiv nöiadaitis döirsi na 
scor dianeis. IS do diärmidib^ tra, in sceoilsi ana torchratar 
do läechaib na Greci sund do garbchluchi Throil. 

ARnabäxach immorrOy im-mocha'^ l&i, tancatar Troiandai asa 1360 
cathrat^ sechtair don chath. Tic dano kgmeninon don leith 
aili, CO läechraid na nGrec imbi. Ferthar gleo fuilech, fergach, 
nithach, neimhnech, nvalghubac^ ann di oecJi in da irgaP. Ro- 
laadh, tra, är dermar di cecAtar in d4 leithe. Robriste and 
l&ith gaile l^orpa 7 Assiae. Conäcbad and cath crodha ctemnart 1365 
crechtnaighthech and. Roptar imdha srotha fola dar cnesaib * 
ni[o]ethöcläch ic techt i ngäbudh darcend ciimaing. Robo irada 
läech 'na ligv iama lüathletrad 7 iama lüathtimdibe do bägaid 
bidbad. Robo imda sciath iama dlugha 6 or co hur. Robo 
imda daideb iama chathim corici a domchwr 'conn-imbvalad. 1370 

^ Ms. raghbhaitis. ^ he, L. 'Ms. an. ^ Ms. sin. ^ dananic, L. 
^ Ms. diarmib. ^ immochu, L. ® di cecb leith din irgail, L, 


44 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 160». 

Robo imda gäi 7 foga larna [mjbrisiud sechnon^ na IdthrecL Rob- 
tar imda fadba cen oögud. Robtar läna, thrä, glenda 7 ällta 7 
inbera ind ärmaighe in laasin dona srothaib fola robätar ann oc 
snighe a corpaib* Idech länchalma. Cen co tt^rmide, trd, do gni- 

1375 maib ind lathise a,cM cech a torchair do Idim Troil ösair 
chlainne Priaim — sinsir immorro fer üdomhain twrcbäil C50 
funed aräi n-enigh 7 engnama 7 gaiscid — cen co twrmidhe diwo 
acht sin, baleor do scelaibh gaiscid? 7 d'esbaidh dia naimtib. Ar 
cen CO fagbaitis Greic doimniudh in tslüaghaidhsin acht cecÄ a 

1380 torchair dia töisechaib trenaib in laa-sin la Troil, ba mör dh'vlc, 
cenmöthä,, a forläig din tslüagh olchena: is lia iurim sön. 

lArsin, trd, robätar oc cathugt^d cecÄ ä,en läi co cenn secht- 
maine. [159*] Docvas 6 kgmemnön do chvinchid mithisi co 
cend d& mis. Roadbnacht, tra, cäch a charait 7 a choem 7 a 

1385 chocele. Doronsdt [dawo] Greic im_ Agmemnan cluiche chainte 
cohergna 7 cohonörach do Palämid dia rig. 

[Dares g. 30.] Cein, thrä, robätar na mithisi, roföidi Agmem- 
non techta do ihoGirmiud Achil isin chath. Batir he na techta 
hisin^ .i. Ulix 7 Nestoir 7 Diomid. Ni roetad eiir Achil ani- 

1390 sin, fobith aneich doraimgert l&cuba* dö, ar rop he met seirce 
Poliüxina leis conärb' äil do etir cabthngud fri Troiandu. Ro- 
jfergaig^ immorro comör frisna tecÄ^a ar thiachtain eiir adöchvm. 
Et dixit friv Rop ferr sith 7 caratradh 7 cäinchomrac do denvm 
eiir na da thir indds eisidh 7 escaratradh 7 laich na da tire 

1395 do thuitim. 

INtan atcüas do Agmemnon tennopad in chathaigthe do 
Achil rotöchuirit* dö ind uile thöisigh archena do comairle cidh 
dogentäis, in badh he an ni atrubair[t] Achil .i. sith 7 caratraci, 
no irfcad chocad 7 debech''^ amal rothinscansatar. Roiarfaig 

1400 döib isin däil ced rothogh mewma cecA äin fadib. IS and sin, 
thrä, roattaig Mewelaus a bräthair® co mbad comnertad na miledh 
don chsiihugud (Joneth 7 na bad deirge na Troi. Atrubairt 
dawo nächar fecen üath na herud don chathrai^, ar ni raibe 
läech mar Hec^oir 'cä ditin annsin ama2 robäi reime. 

^ Ms. brisiud sethnon. * Ms. corbaib. * Ms. hisin. * Ms. ficubv. 
^ Ms. Rofergaid. ^ Ms. rotöchuirid. ' debaid, L. ® Ms. bräthwr. 

Dares c. 31. 45 


IS andsin asb^rt Vlix 7 Diömid narbad treisse Rectoir m- 1405 
das Troil i ngnimaib gaiscid 7 engnama. „Ni d'opa[d] chena 
in catbaigthe atberam sin'S ar iat^. IS ann asbert Calcbas^ 
Mv, a fästine Apaill, arna deirgitis ferand na Tröi, ar rop focsi ->. 

[160*] acäcb döib tvitim na Tröi. 

[Dares c. 31.] thänic, tr&, cend in mithisi doUuidh Agsnemnön uio 
7 Menel[9.]us 7 Diömid, ülix 7 Aiaic dochvm in chatba. DoUotar' 
dano na Troiandai don leith aile im Tbroil im Aeneas,^ im Heiin, 
7c. RoMacbtnaigbsetar na d4 ergail cotren 7 cotnütbacb. IMthusa 
immorro Tbroil, tanic reme co catb na nGrec. Rofuabair gleo 
n-ambnas n-agtbidbe d'fertbain iorsnei sltiagu, Roatbcbvmmai 1415 
Menelaom isin cbetna ergail. Dorat lartain tafbonn ndermäir 
forsna slüagbv co rangatar na scurY, fSind latbi äxnabäracb 
doUuidb Troilus 7 Alaxander ria slüag na Trois^ndae. Tic im- 
morro Agmemnon 7 Diömid 7 Ulix 7 Nestoir 7 Ai&x mo c 
Telamoin 7 Menelaus ria catbaift na nGrÄ5. IS^ fecbtain?) 1420 
isixum m& roMcaibbset necb isnaib scoraib acM AcbiPcona 
muintir 7 cona, slüag. Acbar, tbrä, indas na besorgne rofersat 
diblinaib. Ni rodomair necb ann cert diaraile. Rodecbradb ann 
im Tbroil 7 noberedb bare cösna Grecv, co mbiid im-medbön 
in tsluaigb. Noleictbe lätbir 14icb dö for lär in cbatba co 1425 ,. ^^ 
mbid röt n-vrcbvra üad cen necb dia naimtib fair. Nirbo len- 
bbdidbi in t-amt«5 dö ferann claidib 7 büali bodba 7 catbmür 
do cbollaib do denvm imbi 'mäcfairt im-medon a n4mbat, co 
mbä biat a namait nobitis eturrxi 7 a muintir fadbeisin. IS anu- 
sin rofuabair drong na mfledb co rubäi Diömid etarru 7 dorat 1430 
tafbonn fon^o. Rofuabair lartain drong na rigraidbe co n-Ag- 
memnon: dorat breisim form co romarb rig etarru. Dästbir 
imbi iarvm, 7 rodn-imbeir forru amal föelaid [160^] etir cbäircba, 
coros-timairc remi corici ng. scura. Robätar, tbrä, fon innus sin 
i^caihugud tri re .xxx. laa. Mor trichsiy mör cethrachaty mör 1435 
coicat, mör cet, mor mfle dorocratar dib frisin re sin. 

INtan diwo atcbonwairc kgmemnon in sliiag romör do 
tbvit[im] dia muintir, 7 ni raibi do slüagb äxlbbvr catbaigbtbe* 

^ Ms. lad. ^ Ms. chalchas. L. calcas. ^ Here L. ends. * Ms. 
äenaes. '^ Ms. -fechtani. ^ Ms. cathhaighthe. 

46 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. i61». 

fri Troia/ndu iar ndlth a muintire, dochüas üad do chuinchid 

1440 ossaid iar Priaim co ceiid se mis. Rothöchuirthe, thrd, co 
Pnaim a huile thöisigh, 7 roinnis döib tfachtaiii ö Gr^caib do 
chuinchidh ossaid lethbliadw6. Ni roetadh mimorro Throi- 
andaib 7 o Throil anisin co hescaid^ acJU aräidhe doratsat a 
himpidbe Pnaim. Tancatar iarsin a techta na nGr^c dochvm 

1445 na scor. Iar tabairt ind ossaid roadnacA^ cäch a charait 7 a 
chocele, 7 ro othroit da^^o in Incht athgoite la hAgmenmön .i. 
Diomid 7 Menelaus. Dorönsat Aano in Troiamdai a cetna .i. 
roadnaicset a marbhv, rolegesaighset a crechinsdgthiu. 

B4i combairli farvin lasna rigaib Grecdaib düs cind««s do- 

1450 berdis for Achfl techt isin chath, föbith ni frith leo 14ech 
tairismhe Troil acht eiseom; co roaslaighset for Agmewoww fei- 
sin techt do thochuiriudh Achil. IS annsin, trä, roattaigh Achil 
inni Agmemnon connäbäd cocad doneth, acht commad sith: ,^ 
is ferr sith sochocad. Mad cathugt^ä immorro dognethi cuir- 

1455 fitsa mo mnintir do chongnvm frib, arnä digese fo uile era." 
Teit Agmemnon dia thig budhech forfäilid. 

[Dares c. 32.] th&nic, thr4, aimsor an catha rochoraigset 
ÜToiandai a slögh. Roecratar dano Gräc a cath don leith aile. 
IS annsin roghab Achil for gresacht na Mirmedonda coUeir, 7 

1460 ros-faide 'na snadmaimm [161*] chatha do chathugwd fri Troi- 
andu 7 tri Troil, 7 atrubairt irin dawo ara tuctäis cend Troil 
dösum leo. Asaidh comrac üathmar anachnidh etir da n-indna 
na cath. Rodäsed imna Mirmedöndaib; is bec na romid an r<j .■■■ 
talam fo cossaib la fichud na feirge bÄi 'na mbruirimET Ba V ^i J 

1465 mete leo nä fagebtäis a ndoithin debtha 7 urgaile co forcenn 
mbetha. Ba meite leo coch beim dobertäis nothascertäis na 
firu CO talmain. Ba mete äsmo leo nothafentais na Tioidndu 
corice a csiibraig. Ba meite dawo heus leo nöräinfidis 7 nobrufitis 
mwrv na Tröi. Manbad nert na fer doralatar fr[i]ü aräidhe 

1470 ni fäilsaitis mani chobhrad Troil. 

INTan Aino atchonnmVc Troil in dechradh romör 7 in 
luthbäs 7 in bfrach rofersat na Mirm[id]önda, 7 antan rotheilc- 
set a ngäi fair feisin, ros-lin bruth 7 ferg, 7 atraracht an Ion 
laich asa eton combö comfota frisin sroin, 7 dodechatar a dl 

Dares c. 32. 47 

sfil asa chind combat sith[ith]ir artemh fria cheiin aneoA^aii*. 1475 
Bopo cumma a folt 7 cröebred sciäd. Rofobair an cruthsin 
na slögy, amal leoman leir l&a Imnd letarthaigh reithes do 
thruchu torcraide. Romharb, thrä., tri cöictby l&th ngaile do 
Grecaib 7 Mirmedondmb läsin cetniathar nifled ron-üc aran- 
ammus. Ataig cMmmasc iarsin forna sluagu vile^ 7 romill na 1480 
Grecv 7 romarbh na Mirm[ed]6nda corici beolv na scor. Ocus 
rolä. &r na slogh, 7 is do diäxmidhib na Togla an-romarb Tröil 
in läasin nammä dona Grecaib. Ocus is cuit pene m4 roela 
nech don tslüagh nile üad näd bäd baccach no dall no bodbar 
no cerr lama [161^] thescad 7 iama timdibe d'forgab a gäi, 1485 
do ghin a cUaidhibb, do bil a sceith^ do ind a duirn, do bacc 
a uille, do remor a glüini, conad imm41e noimbredh form b&irne 
na cloch^ creta na carpat, cunga na ndam, cecht na n-arathar. 
Nögebed dano na sciathy 7 na daidbe 7 na sunnv 7 na hom- 
nada, cona bitis 'na 14im acht a t^rfarsena fama mbrisivd 1490 
oc slaide a n&mat IS si a met, trä, dochötar ior tecbedh conidh 
m fecbtain)tärrasair Aiaic mac Telamöin daran-eise. Bothintäi 
Troil cona Throiandaib com-mörbfaidb 7 com-morchoscvr fö 
tratb fescoir dia cathra^^. Bäi brön mör in n-aidchi sin i 
ndfnadh na hGrec tria ägh 14ma Troil. Tarthut leo a öete in 1495 
mic 7 a laghad nofuLigaitis forgla trenfer 7 l'einedh iarthair 
in betha imbfaladh fris. Asbart cdch uadhib fWa chele, diam- 
bäd län a fiche hliadan nomairbhfed in slögh ule 7 ni risad fer 
innisi sceoil diib uad co tir na GrÄ5i forcülu. Diamad fer i 
formna^ a dise, nobiad 6s churada 7 trenforaib in talman 6 1500 
turcbäil ngrene coa funedh, 7 nolinfadb in dombun dia ailgib 
7 dia gaiscedbaib 7 dia mörglonnaib, 7 doröscaighfedb ced do 
Ercoil ar neurt 7 cbalmatus. Dia sirtha fair combad tricbtach 
a rfghe na Troiandae nofoUomnaigfedb ior firv taAman^ oth& 
cricha luenes co hinnsi na mBretan fri domun aniarthüaid. 1505 
Bobad oenri, thrä, fö cbetheora ärda an domhuin. si. r. 

ISsin matain amabärach doUuid Agmemnön cona slogh. 
[162*.] Dollotar dano uli thöisigh na Mirmedonda cobdghacb 
bruthmar cechndiriucb arcind Throil. Ö rochomraicset immorro 

^ Ms. slüag nvile. ^ Ms. fomna. 

48 Togaü Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 162i>. 

1510 na da chath, rofiged gleo garb ann. Dorochratar sochaide do 
cechtar in da lethe. Robätar sist in cruth sin oc cathugtirf 
cecÄ 14i. Nos-fuabred Troil cacA dia, 7 foceirdedh an &r corici 
na scuru. Ocus rogab eill dona Mirmedondaib sech c&ch, conas- 
cirredh läma dib co teigtis 'na les co AchiL 

1515 INtan larum atchonwairc Agmemnon na hilmile do thotim 

dia muintir 7 in fordinge dorat Troil form, doch[ü]as uad co 
Pmim do chuinchidh ossaidfe-^WcÄat laa fri adhnacvl a marb, 
fri hie & crechtnaigthe. Dorat Priaim in n-ossad sin föbith a 
cetna do denvm. 

1520 [Dares c. 33.] thänic, trä, aimser in chatha tecait na Troi- 

andai am-mach asa cathraigf. Tinolait na Greic don leith aile. 
Tic dawö Troil föisin dochum na herghaili. Roimm4ig na GrecY, 
Rothafow^ na Mirmedönda remi dochum na scor tor techedh. 
larsin, trä,, rogab ferg 7 luinde a[n]ni Achil oc decain an madma 

1525 cecÄ läi ara ammus. Garb leis in gles nögebedh Troil cecÄ läi 
tor a muintir. Ingir dawo leis a deghmuinter 7 a degöes im- 
gona, a chöemh 7 a charait, do thuitim isinn ärmäigh arabelaib. 
Mebol leis da^o in moethgilla amulach donä roäs finna nö ulcha 
do beith i[c] c^mmai 7 oc letrad trenfer larthair in betha donä 

1530 raibi cvdrumus do shil n-Adhaim cosein. IS and sin dochüaid 
fadheisin isin chath, 7 ised dochvaid cecÄndirivch [162^] arcind 
Troil. Ö^tchonnairc Troil anisin rosj-frithäil. Condrecat iarum 
comrac dessi diblinaib. Föcherd Troil fair erchor do gai mör 
CO rodn-gon. IS ior fieraib, thrä, rucad liad dia scoraib inti 

1535 Achil. Robätar, trä, fön innas sin in tslüaigh oc thüarcain co 
cend sechtmaine. Sochaide immorro dorochratar etarrv frisin 
re sin. 

ISin tsesed lau immorro iar crechtnughvdh Achil dode- 
chaid isin chath aridhisi, 7 rogab a[c] gresacht na Mirm[ed]onda 

1540 CO robristis for Troiändaib. INtan roböi in grian oc fresgabail 
hi clethe nime 7 doratni tri glennaib 7 Mnaib, tänic Troil 
dochvm in catha. Föcherdat Gr^ic gäir mör estib ic aiscin 
Troil. Tecait na Mirmedönda arachind 7 fiUit fair, föbith is 
for eoch robäi. Do segdaibh an domain ana ndema do clesaib 

1545 gaiscidh arambelaibh .i. febas in dibraicthe, glice na hersclaige, 

Dares c. 33. 49 

'- '. 

trid na trenbeimend. Roimir a bfrach 7 a baraind iar mar- 
tad na mbuden, tor marbad na miledh^ tor slaide na slogb. 
IS do dirünib na Togla an-romarb Troil 7 a ech do Gr^caib 
isind lathisiu nammä. Ö^tohonncatar farvm na Greio sochaide 
möra do mskihad do Throil, doratsat uile a mewmain (ri tgtar- 1550 
rächt a marbtha. Tan dino rob&i Tröil ocond imguin föcherdar 
erchor forain n-ech bä,i föi, coruc ärrinfle thriit, 7 co rolä an 
t-ech tri bidgv i n-ärde, 7 co torchair dochvm tbalman, ooas 
rola Troi forsin leth aile 'na Ug^hu. Eiasiv atresedh süas tic 
Achil cotric 7 co- [163*] tinnendsach ar a ammus, 7 dobeir for- 1555 
gab do gäi mor fair, co riacht co talmain triit, co w-erbailt 
Tröil de. Tan larum dorat ammus for breith leis an chuirp 
dia scoraib, is ann tanic Memnön dub adochvm, 7 rohen uad 
in corp arecin 7 rogon Achil feisin. Teit Achil iama guin dia 
scoruib. Tainic Memnon 'na degaid docvm na scor cona slua- 156O 
gaib imbe. INtan larum atchonnaeVc in caur üathmar as tresi 
roboi do sil Adhaim .i. Achil, ni rodam dö cen tinntud tri 
Memnon. Condräncatar iart^m comrac deisi iar cathugud döib 
iri hed ciana. Dorochair Memnon iar^ fuirmed ilchrecht fair, 
7 rocrecÄ^naiged ced Achil, 7 dochoid dia scorvib co mörbuaid 1565 
7 morcoscar,* 7 robäss ica othrus intib cofata. Ond uair iart^m 
dorochair Troil 7 Memnow romebaid forsna Troidndu docum < 
a cathracA, co farcsat är mör do degdöinib, 7 roiatta na doirrsi 
coUeir. tainic iarwm ind adaig, dochotar Gmc dia scorvibh 
CO mbüaid 7 coscar. 1570 

Docüas amabarach Pnam do cvinchid osvid co cenn 
trichdi,i lathi. Rofoemsat Gr^ic indnisin. Bohadnacit iarvm la 
Priam Troil 7 Memnon 7 sochaidi aile archena. Mad in coi- 
nind immorro roferad for Troil 7 Memnow is diaisneti Bmal 
doronad. Ar robatar sluäig Asiae etir fer 7 mnäi, etir macv 7 1575 
ingina, et reliqua sen 7 occ, oc 14mchomart 7 occ nualguba i n-oen- 
fecht 7 i n-oenuair. Rothelcset frosa der ndichra. Robensat 
a fulta dia cendvib, 7 roruamnai[g]set a n-aigthi la tiachra in 

^ over this word is written .d. and in the left margin is a cross. 
^ coscar is written over -buaid. 


50 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 164». 

gnima. Fobith is e insin lathi i torchair airther in betha .i. 
1580 ardtoisech na hvili Asiae möre .i. ri na 'Pers 7 ind Egept do 
tvitim ann .i. Memnow. Mad immorro caur 7 [163H catbmiltcZ 
7 cliatbcomla cathv fher mbetha 7 in macoem &n. aurdairö "^ ^ 
imma n-ergidis macrada na Troia/ndae iri clvcbib 7 chetib do 
thutim and, ba moresbaid don Assia ule. Ba sf so, tra, oetor- 
1585 gain na Troi. Ba büatb lasna nuledoib techt i cath dareis 
., Troll, är ba comnart leo a mewina nabiid Tröil rempav, är , 
V nocnaiios-gebed uath na omanCimiiin-cecÄ cath 7 fm-fiQch ca^ ( 
.'^ ^ throi i tegedh. Deithbjr on,,da»o, ar cia ro[b] macfeaoin som 
r- ^ ■ ^^ < axdi n-aisi, robo cathmilid arai n-engnama, robo gart ar&i n-enig. 

1590 IS iat sin, tra, scela 7 imthechta 7 aided in coiced trencath- 

miled sil Adaim ule .i. Troil. 

[Dares c. 34.] IS annsin, tra, doroni Ecuba hen Priaim comarli 

cealcaig n-indtledaig. 01c lea a d4 mac lancalma do mBxhad 

da Achil cen a digail fair. Rotocured isxum Alexander dia 

1595 bindsaigid co roindled etarnada for Achil. Fobith nofaidfeth 

:\.:>.i,\ ^' si techta co hAchil dia tiachtain co tempuU n-Apuill do naidm 

Poliuxina ingeni Pmim dö, 7 do denam sitha tri Pnaim. 

>i ( v-s. 

Rogell Alexander co forbthechfed andisin dia^rtisad Achil isin 
coindi. ISind aidchisin iarvm fadeisin dorfo leiga Alsjumder 

1600 mileda rochalma röte'stamla na !^Toißndae, 7 ros-tinoil co hidh- 
^f^^^ altech Apaill 'Knahrecda. tharnecatar, tra, na hisea rofoidi 
Ecuba techtairi do togairm Achil. ,.Ro-indis in techtairi do 
Achil indi 'ma rofoided. Robo -failid ri hAchil annisin 7 ba 
fota les cid co matain, ar serc na hingine. Doluid dino arna- 
barach Achil 7 Antiloicius mac Nestoir a comalta malle fnss 

1605 docum an idaltighe ama? asbert in techtairi friu. A^migh 
iarum Alaxander cona-muinntir asa n-etamaidi 7 rogab oc 
gresacht na mileadh. [164*.] INtan iarvm atchondcatar Achil 
7 Antiloic anisin roläset a n-etaige diib for a läim cli 7 doros- 
laigset a claidbiv. Rod4sed iarsinjm Achil, 7 roimbir forsna 

1610 sliiagv a bruth 7 a baraind, 7 ros-füabair cofergach 7 cofera- 
mhail 7 dorochratar ilmile dib leis, conid do dirimib na Togla 
ana torchair leis an läsin don gerrchlaideb bäi 'na läim. Conos- 
toracht Alexander iar märbhad Antiloic, co tarat ilcrechta for 


r * -i 

Dares c. 35. 51 

Achfl. Bodorgofisat dawo na Troidndai adiu 7 anäll, co torchair 
fodeoidh la hAhxander far mbeith fota oc debhaidh 7 ic im- 1615 
thüarcain. Ro[f]orchongair iarsin Alsixander corp AcM do ' ^" 
chor fo chonaib 7 enaib 7 alltaib. Dogentä, dawo anisin mani 
thairmescad Elena. Tacad larum corp» Achfl do Grccaib. Mör, 
thrä, in brön 7 in coiniud roboi ind n-aidchi sin i ndünadh 

ätha doibsivm 6n anisin, fobith 1620 ,, . \ 

dorochair a cathmflid calma 7 a cleth bäga fna naimtiu, 7 inti c '^' 
rodhingaib Redoir 7 Troil diib 7 na töisiuchv Troiawdw olche- 
nainiomscratäVv ilnul[i] dia slögaift. Rodn-gab athrechus do ^vjl%- - 
thecht^lSrtsIuägawZ etir^ ar dorochratar a töisigh 7 a trenfir 
7 ar-rig. Annso cecÄ nl leo da»o Achfl do marbhadh, ar dia 1625 
mbeth Achfl rempv nofailsaitis cech docair chatha 7 comraic 7 ^ 
achomlaind donicfad. ^ 

[Dares c. 35.] Bai comairle in aidchisin la rfgaibh na nGrec 
düs cia dia tibertäis comarbt«s n- Achfl. Ba sf a comairle, a 
thabairt do [164^] Aiaix mac Telemoin, ar is he ba foicsi 1630 
carotrad döa. IS and asbcrt Aiäx mac Telemoin ba cörai d6ib 
techt liadib arcenn Pirr (piroc [jtvQQog] interpretatur rufus) a 
m6c fadheisin roböi i n-inis Scir la Licomeid, lia senathair .i. 
la athair a mhäthar. Ba toi do Grecaib uile anisin. Oct^ 
rofoidhset Menelaum forsin techtairecht sin arcend Phirr. Ro- 1635 
leic ianun Licomeid leosum Pirr do gabäil gaisc^eZ a athar. 

th&nic, tra, cend na mithisi, rochoraig Agmemnon a chath, 

7 rogreisi na mfledv. Tecait dawo Troiandai don leith aile: 

ferthar cath cröda and, 7vdofuitet ilmfli don tslüagh cecAtarda. 1^^"' 

Roläadh g&ir möir and disiv' 7 anäll. IS annsin roböi Aiäx 1640 

lomthomacht isind hirgail. Robäi Aleixander ic saigted 

na slogh a bucht chatha, 7 doroscair sochaidhe möra do Gr^ 

caib. Rolä larum erchor do saighit ior Aiaic, roböi lom- 

thomocM isin chath, co ndechaid 'na thöeb. dodechaid larum e >, "^ 

bruth 7 ferg na gona iäfi'si3fie,rp|üabair triasin cath co hAla- 1645 

^ander, 7 n£ tliall läim de corus-inärb 7 corus-mudhäigl ' Do- 

chvaid immorro Aiax mac Telemoin dia scoraib 7 tall a saigit 

ass 7 atbath iarvm foce^öir. Berair dano corp Ahxandir don 

chsLihraig, IS and, trä, robris Diömid f()r8n[a] Troidndu iar tni- 


^ u 


52 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. t4e<\\)5\> 

hxn Uh & ^^^ *™ Alaxandir, 7 rolä a n-är corice doirse na cathracÄ. Cenco 

'^ / w) c> ;v\ i s beith, tra, doimniudh na Tvoia/ndae acht an bürach rofer Diomid 

■x:^tu '^i,>vT'J form isin lathisin, ba leor do är 7 do mortlajd: &r m rabe ni 

bad gränche oldäs in luathletrad 7 in luaththinme-dorat förru 
tri doirse na cathracA. Dochfaidh Agmemnon [165*] iarsin co 

1655 nGrecaib imbi, co ndeisidh im-medön-cathraig 7 co ndemai fW- 

thairi impi corice in findmatin amämhäracA, ar ni rabe isin Tröi 

necEdoberad dorair doib dareisi a ndeghthöisigh .i. Ahxander. 

Mör, thra, in brön 7 in dubha robäi in n-aidhchisin hi ca- 

thraig na Troiawdae do dith a ndegrigh. Trog an golgaire 

1660 rofersat and fir 7 mnä, etir äis 7 öitid. IS annsin dororchair 
in cing 7 in cathmilid dedhensüch rochongaib q^v airthir in^^"^ 
betha. Robadh ingir eim la feraib an talmaw, twrcbäil co - ^ ^^^ 

-p funedh, timdibe aTchuirp seom dia li-aiclimtigtis a ecosc som: 
fobith ni raibi deilb snaal deilb Alsixandir etir meit 7 maissi 




-'■ -;/-.: 


, .iU-'.-^ 




i V,'-, 

^ — ^, 



1665 7 mörordun, etir, chruth 7 cheil 7 chomlabra, etir d etgen 7 
denvm 7 deicnelt, etir folt 7 ulchai 7 aghaidh, etir gnais 7 >>ä. 

■ ' ''glis^7 gaiscedh. Ba tairmesc do airbrib na nGrec din chathu-^^'^^v 
gud taidbriudh a chrotha. Ba techta dar tfre ciana dfa decsain. 
Bantrochta imworro na Greci nodercdis fair ic breith na mbvaid 

1670 i n-oenuch Eledem ni bä fiu leo asscin ä fer feisin iarnä ais- 

, . ein seomh 'na thimthuch öenaigh. Roleth, thra, aliud 7 4nius(7^-^-f .^ 
7 vrdSrÖ^s Alaxonäir fon Assia 7 fon fioraip ule sicc. Doratsat , 
emh na Tröianda dimhicin for a cathrai^, fobith atbath a fres- 
cisiv 7 a ndf al tesaircne 7 a lennän uile etir firu 7 mnaa. Ar 

1675 intan notheged i cathugwd noiadaitis fir 7 mnaa löma fair nä 
dichsed i n-eslind etir. deg avrachille lä techt ananat (sie) uadhibh. 
[165^.] Ni raibe dia bräthribh domna righ bäd ferr oldäas, 
etir chruth 7 cheil 7 chöir ngaiscidh. 

ISsin matin arnäbärach immorro doUotar do adhnacvl chuirp 

1680 Alaxawdir .i. Priaimh 7 Ecubv 7 Elenae, ar nä miscnighed na 
Troimdu 7 na carad na Grecv, do dith a fir. 

[Dares c. 36.] ISind lathi sin immorro rothinöil Agmemnon 
na Grecv do doirsib na cathracA, 7 roböi ic grennugwd na Troi- 
dnd'a co tistäis asa cathraigh do cath frisom. Roforchongair 

1685 immorro Priaim for a munntir frithairisem cocalma 7 gabäil 





^ y-v 

"\W\f --.H 


Dares c. -»• ^t . 53 

na cathrach co tisadh Pentisilia righan na cichloiscthe * cona 
slogm^ do chongnum 7 do chobair döibh. thänic vaimoTro 
Pentisilia roserw am&bärach in cath inaghaidh Aghmewwoiw. Sr^^ ^^/c 
Hüathmar, tra, an choimleng, crodho in claidbed 7 in coscrad '^- 

tue cach aracheile isin majghinsin. Ba tnüthach roferset na 1690 yy-^>-^A 
mnä armachai an choimleng. Nobristis na hergala ior fiana ^ 
rochalma fer n-£orpa. Noleced fer sc&L annsin a bemai chatha f^ 

f' do banscäil. IS and sin cöJldxified Pentisilia frisna trenfirv com- c^.-^ - ^ 
marbad ceßfe fer arväir dib. Beg när-bvd rescidir iri banna Vua/v%x(^'V 
d'fordorus i n-aimsir foildM^thmilidh chroda iama tuitim do- 1695... 
Qfwm thalmai» tre ägb a comlaind ar galaib deisi. Ni foelan- C 

gatar iart«m cathmilide na nGrßc an lutbfas romör 7 an de- *sr\'^' " 
chradh rofersat na banfenidi form. Rotheichset iarwm corice 
na scurv. [166*.] Rochuir Pentisilia cona bantrocht är mör 
dib CO ndechatar isna scoraib. Rosreth larum an banmilid a 1700 
slög imna scwni 'mäcfairt. Roloiscthe lea drecht mör dona ^' 

. longaib. Dobered cath cach läi döib f6n-innas[s]in, 7 nobr isgc? 
form CO teigtis im-medon na scor ior techedh 7 is^ fechtaia) 
nothairiscd Diömid a oenur fnesi, fobith batir athlamiv na mnä , 

andäti na fir. Ar intan dourgabtäis na Greic a läma iri ta- 1705 
bairt beime no forcaiB,* nothocobtäis na mnä a sciathv immä- 

■ ITLl- I |_ . 

.- timchsell dond ersclaige: intan mamorro immarchüiritis na Greic 
a sciathu 7 a mboccoti iri ersclaige 7 fri himditin, in leth dia : 
nochtatäis larwm nocriathraitis ona mnäibh. INtan iarwm na^ , , . 
foelangtar na Greic ted[f]üaparta na mban länchalma dona fiitÜ 1710 
set na samail do mnaib domhain, dochotar 'na scoraib 7 ro- 
SaÄscA na doirse coleir. Ocus ni roleic k%mefimi(m döib dvl 
ammach asin dun co tisad Meneluas asin Greic. Tanic dawo 
föisin Meneluas 7 Pirr co dünad na nGrec, 7 tucö&cf arm a athar 
do Phirr, 7 doröni cöi 7 lamchomart fora lighe, ocus nir-bö 1715 , 
gan fothatjihö. ~:' ^ / 

IMthusa iamorro Pentisilia, tänic isin cath amdl dognith 
cacA läi, 7 dothet do döirsib na scor. Cöraigid Pirr dano, ri 
na Mirmedön[d]a, a chath don leith aile. Srethais dawo Agmem- 


Ms. chicloiste. 

54 Togaü Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 146b. 

1720 non slogv na nGrec archena. Doroichet dibImailL.arcind Penti- 
siliae. IS and sin roslaidh Pirr ar dermar [166*] dona cichlo- 
i8[c]tib, 7 robris forrv co tarne Pentisilia. thanic-sidhe iarvm 
oondric comhrac ndessi fri Pirr. Robatar, thrä, co dead lai 
cach dib oc tvarcain a sceith for araile, 7 ni ruc nechtar tor- 

1725 gab for toind* aracheile. Robo chrödha, thrä, in comlonn ban- 
scäile rofobair Pentisiliae andsin .i. comrac frisin läech is 
treisiv robai i n-airther in betha, 7 romarbh sochaide mora 
dona slYSLgaib. 

Laa n-and dorat Pentisiliae forgab for Phirr coros-loit 

1730 oogarbh. Dochvaidh larvm ferg 7 bruth na gona hi Pirr, co na, 
fitir üath nä herod ic indsaigid Pentisiliae. Fegait comlann 
ndeise. Ropo ferda, thrä, an comracsa, aräide ba forthreise 
gaisced Pirr. Dorochair Fentisiliae a comfac^deisse. 

lAr tuitim immorro na rigna romemaidh tor na cichlo- 

1735 is[c]tib 7 for na Tröiandaift, 7 rolä Pirr 7 Diomid är mör dib, 
CO riachtatar doirsi na cathrach. ladait larsvide na Gr^ic im- 
mon csAhraig, 7 ferthar in cath impe* 'mäcüairt. 

[Dares c. 37.] INtan lar^m atchonwairc rig 7 töisigh na 
Troiandae na slüaghv secMair 7 a mbeith immon cathrai^, 

1740 dochötar do acallaim Priaim. Bätir he na töisigh thäncatar 
and .i. Antin^ir 7 Polidamas 7 Aeneas. Do chomhairli dano 
thäncatar düs cid dogentais fnsna morslüaghaib rogabsat forrv. 
Rotöchuirit a uile thöisigh do Priaim, 7 roiarfaJgh döib ced 
rop a[d]läic leo [do] denamh. IS andsin asbert friv Antenor. 

1745 „IS cuitbiudh düib", ol se, „cathugwrf iri Green, är atbathatar 
[167*] for müidh, rotascrait for laich, dorochratar for töisigh, 
romarbthä maicc Priaim 7 cech öen dodeehadar asna hailithirib 
do fortacht düib. Marait imworro töisigh na nGrec .i. Mene- 
laus 7 Pirr mac Aehil, näd eteese oldäas a athair, 7 Diömid 

1750 7 Aiäx Locrus 7 Nestor 7 Ulix. Dobar-timaireed iarvm isin 
chathraig 7 rodünta döirse na catträch forib. „ISs ed as 
maith diub iarvm", ol se, „berar üaib Helena do Grecaib 7 in 
brat olchena tue Ahxander 6 inis Citherea. Raghdait iarvm 

^ Ms. fertoind ' Ms. imphe. 

Bares c. 38. 55 

Gmc dia tigh co sith 7 chäinchomrac." Ö robätar sfst oc 

trial denma in tsid, atroacht Amfimacrus moc Pnaim isind 1755 ^ > .^ 

airecJW. Moethoclach rotren insin, 7 rorädi briathra and fri 

Antinöir 7 fresna hi robätar 'na öentaid .i. „B4 cörv duib", ' 

ol se, „commad grassacht in tslüaig dogneth sib 7 techt rempa^ 

do chauthugi^ä friär näimtib tarcend far tire 7 for n-athardai 

7 for cathrach." lArsindi, trä, roforb Antinöir* na bria^Arasa 1760 ' . 

atraracht Aeneas moc Anacis co n-erbairt aithesc n-älghen tri [j.. 

bAmfimacrus. „A maic", ar se, „bä ferr sith 7 chäinchomhracc 

oldäcLS eisith 7 debach." 

[Dares c. 38.] Asraract dano Priaim fadeisin co nderbairt 
„C ia beithisi em h'S ar se, „a[c] cuinchidh sitha 7 chörv? Is 1765 '^'^^ ^»^^ ^ 
triuib thänic cecÄ n-olc dorönad sund. B&tir sibh töisig ro- 
föidiu8[8]a co Grecv. Roföid^^a emh indarad e do chuinchid mo «•• «Utii^-^^^h. 
sethar dam rigaib na nGrec [167^] Intan iarvm dodechatd 
fa melachi 7 fo era, 6 ulib rigaib na nGrec robäi ic aslach 7 
ic tabairt immon airtabarta catha do Grecaib. A cheli, dano, 1770 cA Ä.'tli»iTt" 
is he ro airg inis Citherea^ maille iri hAlaxanäer, 7 tue esti 
Helenam 7 in mbrait olchenai. IS airi sin larvm ni hiarata cidK^^^^^A*-^^ 


^^Viqj jp Bid £ar menrnsii fris immorro corbat erlamlfa ÄAjf^L 'T*^*^ ' 
intan seinnfider in s'föcc oc techt dochum na ndorus do tha- \ 
bairt chatha crwaid SSSStao Gr^caib, do brisivd düib for far 1775 
naimtib nö for mbäs fadeissin/^ 

roscäich iarum räd na mbria^%arsa dochöid cäx^h dia 
thig. Dochoaid iaxum Priaim isin rigthech 7gr^aired a mac 
chuici .i. Amf[im]acrus, ocm roräidh fris: „Atägwr**, ar se, „in 
lacht atäat ic eräil an tsldha do brath na cathrach^conid-ed 1780 
is coir deisidhe amarbad ria siu chinnit in chomhairle sin." 
Derb leis mani maimtae in chathir robad cathbf adach fora naim- 
tib 7 nobrisfedh form. IS ed comairle doröni Priaim. Rotinolait 
leis a milid rochahnai do denvm ind echta riasiv noforbaitäis 
lucht na comairle brath na catoach. Rogell do iaxum Amfi- 1785 
macnis dogenad am roforchongair Priaim fair. „Dentar cobled -P^aJ^L 
mor lend", ol se, „7 gairter na toisigh do chathim na fleidhe. 
Tinolfatsa mfledv do ch^nmsanad forrv." 

^ Ms. rempha. ' Sic. leg. Amphimachus. 

56 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 168i>. 

[Dares c. 39] IMthvasa immorro na töisecli .i. Antinoir^ 

1790 7 Polidamas [168*] 7 Aucligön 7 Amfidamas, roscäilset asb 

»,. a.>v «<n^ cirvrvkA^^ (Jäil lotar CO mbätar i n-öenimacallai in 7 roaffcms cäch üadib 

1^'sUi«^^ r ^ jmn^d h frm cheile. Ba trom leo ani roräidhi Pnaim, ar bä 

/X /' ""ferr leis a dflgind fein 7 dflgend na cathrach 7 a atharda i-^ 

oldäas sith fri Grecv. IS and asb^ Antinoir ,3äi coniairle 

1795 lemsa dvib", ol se, „7 ticfad far less di, man bamm imeclach 

dia räd." „Apair-seo eimh", ar na töisigh aile, „7 ni ricfa 

u- J^; *VM Tviii ftft". caenn sceoil üainne tar tech, 7 Jeped comairle dobera dogen- 

i€«T vt^iiwK =^ . 1 1 ^^mg airmt .'^ „Ti agar üain ^S ar Antinoir, „artüus co hAeneas, 

ruCTtAw»jU.ire*^^^^^*"^**^ CO raib acaind isin-comairle. Tänic dawo Äeneas andöchvm, 7 

1800 rofiarfaig diib „cidh comairle is äil dfib do denvm?" ol Aeneas. 
„IS hi dawo ar comairle", ar Antinoir, „mädät oentadachsv 
frinn. Nech üainn do tbecÄ^ co Grecaib do acallaim Agmem- 
nain 7 mathe na. nGrec archenai, co tartar glinne 7 enighe *^^ 
frinn im anacul ögn ar muinteri darcend bratha na cathrach 
Mfut^r-f 1805 7 d ilsighth e ar n-atharda 7 treoraigthe eolais doib co rigphe- 

lait Priaimh." Romol cäch an comairle sin. Rocuiredh dawo 

"^•sj^- Polidamas üadhib do acallaim Agmemnöin, deg h& he bä lughu 

ICöViTv ^ f^* Grecv, ocus roinnis do Agmemnön a thechtairecht dp-^^^^R-^ 

leir. Rotöchvirit iarvm rig na nGrec i n-6endäil co hAgmcm- 

1810 nön^ 7 atfet döib ani frisa-tänic Polidaim .i. do brath na Tröi 

a]r ji^ darcend sith 7 charatraidh doib feisin. 

[Dares c. 40.] lArsin, trä, [168^] roiarfaigh Agmemnön dona 
? righaib düs cedh dogentäis frisna bräthemhnaib, in tibertäis 

jJtW^» 'W^vroLAn/vv rätha friu fö nä tibhertäis? Atrubair^ ülix 7 Nestor, nir'bö 

1815 fir etir do FoUdaim, acht as for ceilg thänic. Mädh Pirr im- 
morro, ni thorlaicside chucai etir scel Polidaim. rodheimh- 
nighestar döib iarvm Polidämas, nach fri scel mbreci thänic, 
rochuinchidar Greic comhartha chvcai. Atrubhairt Polidaim 
j€ jjcidh isind üairse ria techt damsa dechastäi dochum na Troi 

^**U^ 1820 o jlecfai d Äenses 7 Antinoir döirse na cathrach reimhib." Atbcr- 

tatar iarvm töisigh na nGrec dia fegatäis in comhartha .1. 
caindle adhanta do thaspenad döib, 7 dia cloistis guth Äeniasa 

lyis. Antintitioir. 

Dares c. 41. 57 

7 Antinoir n ofirfaitis al-lug a fWsna brathemno .i. Antenöir 7 ^ 

Aucoligon 7 Ippitamas 7 Aenäes 7 Anachis do anacul cona 
mnäibh 7 maccaib 7 inghenaibh, cona mbräthrib 7 chobnesta ib 1825 ^"^^^ V vn*»>;cjj 
7 chocelib 7 cona fochräibib archaenai. lucVii-e^Hhid)« 

[Dares c. 41.] rogleset iarvm a com rogab Polidamas tüs 
rempv docbum na cathrach .i. cosin dorus dianid ainm Scea. 
Fiiaratar iar«*m comartha dia comarthaib and .i. cend eich find 
1 ^-imd enam uas an dorus. 1830 ^^^^ 

Tancatar larvm lacht in bräith .i. Äenaes mac Anachis 7 
Antinöir i conde na nGrec. IMthwsa vasmorro Pnaim, roböi ^ 

cecÄ ret i für 7 i n-erlamha aici do marbad lochta an braith ^^ ^nf^^ ^>-e^ 
7 do chathugwd darcend na cathrach. Rothinolset iart^m töisigh 
in braith a muntera 7 a coemv 7 a cartiu dochvm an doruis 1835 
hi tardsat comartha [169*] do Grecaib conid and bätar immon 
dorus adiu 7 anall. Tancatar Greic föisin dochvm an dorais 
dianid ainm Scea. Lvcht in braith rooslaicset in dorws 7 
rofhursainset caindle iri haigthe a carad 7 a cocele,» 7 roleicset 
chuca isin cathrai^. IS slad so \mmorro na töisigh^ roleigset 1840 
chuca .i. Pirr mac Achil hi tosuch 7 Diömid 7 Menelaus mac 
Atir 7 araile toisigh archewai. Pirr, immorro, is e roböi ic 
anacvl a muinntire uile in lochta romairnset an cathrai^. Ro- 
gab, thrä, . Antinöir töisech ria mbuidnibh 7 slögad na nGrec 
dochum derma 7 rigimscingi 7 rigpheläti Priaim, du ir-rabatar 1845 
out^L forgla thöisech na Tröianda uile. Indarlat doföethsad an talam 

fö cossaib ar threise na toilge ron-ucsat 7 ar met na feirgi. u^-^A. 

IS ann sin. tra, roimbir Pirr mac Achil a bruth 7 a baraind 7 

a bidbajoa is forsna Troiandu. Dorochratar sochaide dib in 

n-äidchisin dia läim. Dorochair and iarwm Pontius mac Ephröi, 1850 

pWmerlabraid na Tröiandai ule indegaid An^enoir. Dorochair 

and dano Coreb cele Casandra ingene Pnaim. Maccöem insin - -f> n i ttöu 

7 anrad 7 rindjr^äga airthirthfascirt in betha. Ni moo andä ^f^^^f""^ H 

sechtmain o thänic an chath . . . co ronasced dö Casandra. Ni 

roaccobäir immorro etir Casandra a heilniud, acht rop[f]err 1855 

lea a feidligud i n-ögi 7 i ngsenus. IS andsin, thra, tärrasair Pirr T^ynnnol s^äU^ 

^ Ms. toisidh. 

58 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 170». 

mac Achil in cathmiliöf i ndorws denna Pnaim, 7 tüag de[f]äe- 
. brach 'na läimh, 7 rogab dowo dorus as cäinemh [169^] 7 is 

äillem roböi isin bith do rindaigecJW ecsamail cacha tire co 

1860 n-imdenvm di ör 7 argut 7 liig löghmair. Roraindset iarwm 

na milidh robätar i peläit Priaim iat feisin. Tucsat drem üa- 

dhib in dorus ind lis. Rogabsat side ic frithgabäil fri Pirr 7 

frisna läechaib archewai. ,In fairend alle immorro dochötar 

side for sonnacÄaib 7 dvmaib 7 chnoccaib togla an denna, cor- 

1865 gabsat ic trendibricud na slögh, conid immaille notheilgidis form 

na gae 7 na claidbe 7 na sciathu 7 na säigte 7 bairne na 

doch fo chossa 7 sauge 7 cläradv 7 dromclai. 7 ochtaigfe^na 

ngrmnän 7 na taige cläraidh. Robrissiset dawo iSenna na stüag^^*^^^**^ 

dorus^ 7 rochuirset i*cenn na nGr^c, co rothascairset ilmili dona 

1870 slüagaife fön innas[8]in. Atreaclitatar larvm Ivcht na cathracÄ 

cohüathmar 7 cohimeclach, 'codrfemon 7 codeinmneta^K Nl, 

träth, conair theichidh acu, ar rolinsat Greic sräti 7 chfljo^*'''**^^ 

chäna 7 oel^ta na caffirach. Robäi, tra, oengäir'^fonut na Tröi. 

IS cwmai nögairtis na milid 7 nöeightis na curaid, nobuirtis 

n-ti 1875 na buirb, noiaechtaitis na mnä, noscrechaitis na lelaip. Däla 

immorro denna Priaim, rogabsat laich länchalmai. na Troiända 
ica din 7 ic4 anacul. Föbith is ann roböi an-roba dec h d'ör 7 
d'argut, do setaibh [170*] 7 mäinibh na Tröianda. Rogab im- 
morro Pirr mac Achil ic tescad 7 ic timdibe na £omIad co . 
1880 nacht fein cona sciath triana lär. TOorat iarsin tamonn försna 
Tvois^ndu robätar ic daingnighud a ndorais. Deithbir ön föbith 
rop he cend gaiscid fer mbetha dareise an lochta länchalma 
{ cic' (^ Tflj dorochratar ann ^foran togailsea anti Pirr mac Achil diatä 

^^^^ fwraithmet syhn^ .lAr mbnsed do Phirr ind imdorais, 7 lar 

1885 tafhonn na cwmetaide robätar isin dorws, dochf aid isin rigthech 

CO romarbh a mac arbelaib Priaim. Roleci Priam erchor do 

jL,^ gäi fairseom co ndechaid sechai, föbith robo senöir diblide he 

ann. Rolä Pirr erchor for Priama co ndechaid inn 7 co ro[8]- 

^^^ ^reiig ^ arcnina isind imdai, 7 tall a cend de ic altöir Menerbe. 

1890 IN-öen chonair immorro dochüaid Äcvba 7 Poliuxina. Raräith 

LA far^m Äenaes arcend Polivxina. Dorat immorro Äcvbv ländflsi 

na hinghine dö darcend a anaicthe. Rofolaigh iarsin Aenäes 


Dares c. 42. 59 

Poliimnam fö chöim a athar Anächis. Andromacho inunorrOy 
ben Hechtoir, 7 Casandra ingen Priaim dochötar co rolaig- 
set ior altöir Menerbe. Ni rabi cu^saiiadh ann, tra, co find na 1895 
matne tor indriud^ 7 orcain na catbraoh. Rolqisced an cbathir 
coraibe tria cborthair" tenedh 7 fo smüit de^l^a. Robürestar 
7 robecestar [170^] Badb üasv. R[o]g4irset demna aeoir üasv 
chjnd, ar rop aitt leo martad mar sin do thabhairt for sil 
n-Ädbaim, fobith^op. förmacnmuinntire döib sin. Mör, trä, an 1900 
i>^ t-anfeth 7 in micncSiadh roböi 'sin Tröi in n*aidcbi sin. Roböi 
crith ar detaib na lobar. Rotodäiled fuil nam-mfled: roiacht- 


' " set na senöre: ros^gtsat na nöidein: roeighset na bingena 
i|i** j macdacbt. Komiimnt, trä, sochaide do mnäibb säerv s ochenivl ^^''/^V^ lljh' 
^ ändßin ocus rothaimmigit tnlse na ,födb. 7 romarbait na slüaigh. 1905 J^^ 
Kobinred 7 rohaircedh 7 rod eläraigE eoT an cbathir. 

[Dares c. 42.] tbänic iarwm soillse läi amabärach con- 
drancatar rig na nGrec i n-oenchoniairle, 7 doronsat altugtid 
buide dia ndeibh n dia n-arracbtai6. Romol Agmemncm na 
slüagbv, 7 rohescbongrad üad larsin croana cathracb uile do 1910 


N-Ui4. thabairt co höenbaile, 7 rorand cert foc&a dona sluagaib lasniu ^* "^^ *" ^^ 
ceimennaib 7 lama ngmdaib coraib. Robai comairle larum 
icna rigaibh dj^' ied dogentäis iri lucht an braith, in tibertba . ^ 

soire döib fö. na tibertha. Rodivcarsat na slöig ule, 7 ised </ . j^ -s^e-tolul 
roräidset: soire 7 cörai do tbabairt don lucbt rothreicset a 1915 ysi m«vi -»«^ fi 
n-atharda 7 a cathraig^ CecÄ ni, thrä, rogab in slögh dla * //, v \?"'*''- S '" 
ndoinib 7 innilib, dia setaib 7 mäinib, doratad döib ule, 7 dora- 
tad anacul döib cona cairdib 7 chocelib 7 choDial^aife 7 cösna p 

buil[i]b r ötec'Ltsat . [171*] IS annsin, tra, r^t£^ Antenöir inni 
Agmemnofiy co roleicthe do bec mbriathar do rädh fris. Röchet- 1920 
aig Agmemnon dösnm. Ro theraind Antenoir ior a glüinib 7 ro- ^ca^uiHn *. 

fill fothri lat i fiadnaisi Agmenmom, 7 ^^j^^^J^JöS- j^Helena 7 
Casandra" ar se, „atat i ngäbud 7 i ngüasacht ar imeclai. Cid 
^^[a coir libse do denvm friu? Ba cöir chenai duibsi anacul döib 

ar in degimpidhe 7 ar in degifastine dogniid Casandra duib 7 1925 
ar in n-aslach doröne Helena im thidnacvl chuirp Achil dia 

^ Ms. cathraid. 

+ . K(J) 

60 Togail Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 171i>. 

adhnacul isna scoraib dar skr Alaxandir,^ Dorat iarum Agmem- 

non soire.don diis sin .i. do Chasandra 7 do Helena. IS and 

sin, tr4, rogaid Gasandra itgne'darcend a mathar .i. Ecuba, 7 

1930 darcenn mnä Hectoir nww-Priaim .i. Andromacho, 7 roinnis do 

nl^h ^i Agmemnon amaZ rod-carsat in dias sin commör, 7 doberdis 

w»^ e Uli, ''^"^^^ ■ degtheist fair ^ na jcmais ... Rochomarlecestar Agmemnon anisin 

frisna.rigaib. ISs ed deissidh leo a soire don diis sin. Ana' _ . 

fnth and larvm do döinibh cenmöthä sin 7 do indmassaib foro^^^'**>f^ 
^.'*ujV^ 1935 däil Agmemnon don tsliiag. Rugene dawo Agmemnon atlugwd 

büdi dona deib. ISsin choicatmadh lau lart^m rothinolsat in 
jit 0^ sV.^ii^eJ^A.lL tslüaig uile i n-oendäil dia chinniud ced lathe nögluaisfitis do- 

chvm a tire 7 a feraind fadeisin. 

1940 [Dares c. 43.] Tüarcabset anbtine triv co när'bö inimrama <^«»^^« 

"*"*** *5(>wv— ^,»^ ^^.^ j^ muir. . Roansat diwo isin cathraigh tna illathibh. 

IS andsin rofrecäir Calchas näbtar buidig na dei dib. IS andsin 

[171^] dodechaid im-mewmain Phirr 

chuinchid Poliuxina fo 
1945 la na fochonn romarbha 

ingnad leis iarum nach 

isin rigthaigh. Teit d 

chid CO hAgmemnon. Tiagar 

for a iarair sethnoin nac 
1950 na fuair docuas uadh 

Antinoir. tainic side 

al-laim'^Aigmemwoiw, adrubair 

CO rocvinched dö Poliuxina 

7 CO tucöwi il-lamaib Pirr maic 
1955 Dochuäid-side do acallaim Aen 

innisin dö. Agme[m]nöw i cüinchid P ^ 

ecin ois. dorat Äenäes 

inni VoUuxina. ar-ropo ecail 1 

robäi do thabairt fo r 
1960 7 fö ghin chlaidhib. Ocus dos-r 

il-laim Agmem/non, Co tarat sid 

Phirr. Rogab-side larvm 

Dares c. 43. 61 

eb dl ior ligv a athar 

Ba fercach iarvm kgmemnon fri h 

Tolitixina. Ocus is6C? atrubairt iri 1965 

bad tir na Troiawrfae 7 ara 

ior longais. al-loss an gn 

dö. Dochuaidh iarsin 

ior longais cosin lin rolae 

longaib a ndechairf Alaxa 1970 

hinis Citherea. dia tu 

Helind. ut ante dictum. Roböi 

.toi. mbliadfwa ior nvachommad 

fut mara Torren. ut in 

O rochomlöi, tra, Äense 1975 

als docböidb kgaiemnon di 

cathbfadach cathch 

morslüagh 7 cowa buidhnib 

[172*] iar ndighail a chneite 

ide ior firv Assia lar 198O 

7 lar milliudh 7 iar slaitt 
i]mna setaib 7 imna mäinib 
na Troianäa feisin a fomeurt 
aib ciana comaitche fo 
ib in betha. Mor mbröin 1985 

b&i ior gnuis Helena do 
frisin Tröi. Ba möo co 
dvba-sin olddas an duba ro 
ri ic scaradh fri hinis Cith 
Helenws immorro 7 Casandra inghen 1990 
Andromacha ben Hedoir 7 
Ecub]v ben Pnaim. med rogabsat do 
da cet ar se milebh. al-lin 
Antenöir cona fairaind hi 
TToicmdae cöic cet. ar dib mllibh 1995 
e lin rolen Äenäes cethri 
öra milib. IS he lin dawo do 
do Grecaib la Troisindu, amaZ 

62 togaü Troi. H. 2, 17, p. 172i>. 

[Dajreit. se mfle ar ochtmogait 
ocht cetaib mile. IS he 
2000 Ao]rochair o Throiandaib la Grecv ria mbr 

caJthracÄ .i. se mile decc ar thri 
cetaib mile. Cet ar secht 
is he lin Aorochair do Grecaib 
Hechtoir a oenur. It lat 
2005 [toisigh U Diomenus 

Carpedon Lepodvm 
for.meis U 
Amentivs U 
2010 righ Arcomenus 

[172^] Pullixinus, Minon, Antipus, Leontem, Polibetes, Clopenör. 

Da ardtöisech domarbh Äenses .1. Anfimacrus, Nerius. 

^-^^ 2015 IT he töisigh domarb Alsixander mac Priaim: Achfl, Palä- 

mid, Antilocus, Aiax Locrws, Aiax mac Telamoiw, comthuitim do 
sede 7 do Alsixander. 

Literal Translation. 

The figures refer to the lines of the Irish text. 

1. Jason did that by means of Medea*s magic, to wit, 
biingiiig Vulcan's four oxen out of hell, and the other things, 
ut ante didum. 

3. Now after the completion of all that work, Aeetes said 
to Jason: „May it not be well (to her) that taught theo — Medea, 
my own daughterl She it is that hath done all that", saith he. 

6. After this the golden fleece was given to Jason and to 
the Champions of Greece. 

8. So then Jason with his hosts began to leave the city 
and to travel to their own heritage and territory. Medea began 
to sne on her true covenants, which he had entered into* ^ 

before the kings and heroes of Greece, ai;id before the w«*- 'nxs^^c^ 
Lhiwy of the isles of the Tyrrhene sea, to love her* always 
as^ his one wife. Jason said to her that he would not bring 
her to his country if she brought her children with her. 
Thereafter Medea did a deed, sinful, fearful, brutal, to wit, 
killing her sons for the love and deamess of the beautifiil 
youth and so that there might be no reason for leaving her 
and not bringing her with him to his country. 

17. Thereafter the soldiers bid farewell to the king, and 
carried oflf the fleece, and went out of the city. Then they go 
on board their vessel and rowed along the same way, unto 
the estuary of the river Cius, past the districts of Troy, tili 
they reached the harbour of Greece. After this they brought 

^ Lit. as he had bound. * Lit. and to love her. ' lit. for. 


64 Literal Translation. 

their vessel on land and go to have speech of the king Peleas 

who had set them to the embassage, and they teil their tidings 

and their adventures from beginning to end; and the fleece 

^; /**v ^- was di oplayod unto him. Peleas gave thanks to Jason and to 

Hercules and to the crew besides. He bestowed treasures and 
riches on erery one am)rding to bis rank, and so fortL^ 

27. Mindful, now, was the hero and the war-soldier and 
the battle-breacher of a hundred, — the mightiest that hath 
come of Adam's seed, to wit, Hercules son of Amphitryon, — 
of the disgrace and of the shame that had been brought upon 
him by Laomedon, king of the Trojans, to wit, the not giving 
him the hospitality of a harbour when he was sent along with 
Jason to seek the golden fleece. Heavy was his heart after 
this not to avenge himself on the folk that abode in the 
neighbourhood of Greece, on the eastem border of Propontis, 
in the east of Asia Minor, (and) that had got a little strip 
of land in the western angle of Phrygia, overagainst the shore 
of the Tyrrhene sea. For of the world's warrior-hosts there 
was none that attained to equality with him. No warrior was 
there here, who would go further than he to avenge his wrong 
fe^ *!*») in far-oflF,-neighbouring territories. 

Now nere are some of his valiant deeds. * 

38. It is he, Hercules, that slew the mighty champion 
/. with the three heads, in the isle Erythria, in the estuary of 

the Tyrrhene sea, at the mere of Europe and Africa, right in 
the west of the world, Geryon, to wit, his name: he withered 
up the tribes and the races. 

^ 42. It is he, Hercules, moreover, that built the two pillars 
at the Gaditanian Strait, and each of them looking at the 
other, namely, the pillar of Europe looking at Africa and the 
pillar of Africa looking at Europe. 

45. It is he, moreover, that set his hand to the rock, if 
perchance he might attain to slaying Cacus son of Vulcan, who 

' Here a scribe^s note: Mailechlann (has written) that little. 
* This sentence is prefixed by L. 

Literal Translation. 65 

was biding in the middle of the rock, and he flung the rock 
into the river. 

48. It is he that slew Busiris, who was playing the hero 
beside the river Nile. The latter used to oflfer up his guests 
to the river Nile. 

50. It is he, moreover, that slew the cruel lion in the 
great glen^ in the south-west of the world. 

52. It is he that slew the execrable, merdless snake with 
seven heads, that abode in the Lemean swamp, (and) that 
withered up and destroyed the north of the world as to human 
beings and herds and cattle. 

55. It is, he, moreover, that laid low Antaeus son of Terra 
by force of valour. 

56. It is he, moreover, that scattered the haughty woman- 
folk of the Bumt-paps (Amazons), who swayed the Great Asia, 
the third of the world, with rapine and ransacking,' and in- 
cursion, so thät they ruled the eastern half of the world for 
the Space of thirty years, tili Hercules carried oflf from them 
the Queen's armour, which he was sent to seek. 

61. It is he that did innumerable deeds besides. 

62. It is he that brought the golden fleece out of the 
country of the Golchians. 

63. A man, now, that did these deeds, could not bear to 
refrain from abating* Laomedon's pride. Wherefore he went 
thereafter, to seek multitudes and hosts, to the lights and to 
the warriors of Greece. He went to beseech the kings and 
the leaders and the Champions of the country to come along 
with him, to avenge his sigh and his groan. 

68. This is (the side on which) he gave his goal and the 
beginning of his muster, the kings of Lacedaemon, to wit. 

^ The mountain- Valley of Nemea is referred to. For alt meaning 
'glen' see O'Don. Supp. to O'R. 

* For smiud, Umd siriitd, 'searching^ *ransacking' : cf. rdbar * 
dat 7 siriud, LL. 2241^. 

' Lit. 'did not endure to him withoat abating.' 


66 The Destruction of Troy. 

Castor and PoUux, the two scions* (were) those and the two 
darlings of the north of the world. He told them, then, what 
he had come for, namely, to seek an army and a host, to 
avenge on Laomedon the dishonour and the disgrace that had 
been inflicted on himself and on Jason, son of Aeson, and on 
the sons of the kings and princes of the whole of Greece; and 
he said that the wrong to him, though on him it '^j^*- (?), was 
not greater than to all the Greeks and to Castor and PoUux 
themselves. Castor and Pollux declared that even if they 
possessed the many races and many tribes of the whole of 
Greece, and even if they were masters, in the north from the 
end of the Strand .... in the south, in the border of Greece 
and Italy, they would fare with him to form an assembly and 
a host and to avenge his wrong on every side throughout the 
confines of the world. Hercules gave thanks for that declaration. 
81. Thereafter he fared from them into Salamis, to Telamon 
the king, and he said to him: „For this^S saith he, „have I come 
to thee, to relate to thee the great shame and the great dis- 
grace and the great insult that Laomedon hath put upon the 
crew of the ship Argo, and on Jason's host, and on me myself. 
Now," saith he, „unless that is . . . ., the* Trojans will come on 
raids to plunder and make inroads on Greece. So I desire 
that thou, like every one, shouldst come with me on a hosting 
unto Troy." „Not I", saith Telamon, „shall be the first man 
who will refuse to fight and to contend for the benefit of the 
land of Greece. I will go with thee, (together with) those 
that I shall have of friends and of comrades. With us, more- 
over, shall go the inhabitants of Salamis, whoso shall take 
spear in his hand and is fit to know how to wield weapons. 
We shall be ready, awaiting thy message." 

92. After this he (Hercules) left a blessing with Telamon. 

93. So then Telamon held a meeting with the men of Salamis 
after him (Hercules), and determined on peace and good will 

* euchraid, n. dual of eochair *a young plant, a sprout' O'R., if 
this be a genuine word. 

Literal Translation. 67 

towards him. He proceeded to the prince and emperor of 
Moesia, to Pelias, head of the valoiir and pride and haughtiness 
and kingliness of the men of the north of the world. This he 
then Said to him: ,,I have come to thee to seek a host to fare 
into the Trojans' country, for if thou goest on this hosting thou 
wilt arouse^ Greeks from the east of the land of Arahia to 
the shore of the Aegean sea, from the north of Thrace to the 
confines of Italy in the south. All will arise at thy going- 
forth, for thou art the chief of splendour and conspicuousness 
and the sun of the whole of Greece. Arise, then, for the 
profit of the tribes ^ and races of Greece 1 For a profit io all the 
Greeks is this hosting, if one escapes from it triomphant, battle- 
yictorious." „Even if", saith Pelias, „I possessed the men of 
the earth in the south, from the land of Ethiopia in the north 
unto India, and from the victory-stones of Hercules and from 
the rising of the sun, to the eastem point^ of the south of 
Europe which strikes against the estuary of the Tyrrhene sea 
and unto the setting of the sun, I would send them all with 
thee to mar and to assail the Trojans, to destroy and to burn 
Laomedon's city. However, all the host that I have shall work 
with thee. So when thou hast ships and gall^s ready «end 
me a messenger, and my host shall be ready then for thee." 
Hercules then bade him farewell. 

•114. Then Hercules went into Pylos, to Nestor. He was 
king therein. lAe asked tidings of Hercules, for what cause he 
had come? Hercules replied: „To ask for an army," saith he, 
„that thou mayst come along with me, with all thy army, in 
this hosting wherein go the worthies of Greece, to wit, Castor 
and PoUux and Telamon and Peleus, to avenge the wrong that 
hath been done to me. If it were on you that shame and 
disgrace had been inflicted, the men of the world, from the 

^ I read dofhüsceba, drd Sg. b-fut. act. oi diuscim. In the Ms. the 
mark of length is over the c. 

^ tuatha should be the gen. pl. tuath. 

' I pass over the meaningless 7 {ocus) of the Ms.: the whole pas- 
sage is confused and corrupt. 


68 The Destruction of Troy. 

rising of the sun to its setting, would know my power in re- 
pelling it from you.^ And even if ye had dealings and enmities 
in India or Scythia or Persia, or in Arabia or in Egypt or in 
Ethiopia or in Spain or in the Gauls or in Germany or in 
Alania, I should not be slack to take vengeance for them 
throughout those outer territories, besides the countries tbat 
are nearest to us. Tben Nestor answered: „A blessing on every 
one who strengthens the nobleness and the army of Greece to 
contendl As to me, however, I will go along with thee when 
every thing is prepared." So Hercules was thankful unto him. 

129, Now, when Hercules knew the will and wish of the 
Champions and the heroes, he chose right valiant soldiers of 
his own country. By him, then, were coUected all the ships 
and vessels and barks that were lying in the country of Greece, 
from the estuary of the Pontic sea in the north as far as the 
Arabian sea in the south. He arranged his fleet on (the) sea, 
and the soldiers and right valiant Champions of the whole of 
Greece he chose unto him, from every point, by means of 
letters and envoys; and the kings who had promised came 
unto him with thousands and hosts and armies. Now after the 
armies and the hosts had come so that they were biding in 
one stead, the kings took counsel as to whether they should 
go at night or by day to the port of the Trojans. They settled 
on this: they went at night into the port of Sigeum. 

141. Now when they had entered that port, Hercules and 
Telamon and Peleus, with a great battalion around them, 
marched to destroy Troy. Castor and PoUux and Nestor re- 
mained with the ships. Thereafter Laomedon was told that a 
great host of Greeks had seized the port of Sigeum. He arose 
wrathfuUy and fearfully, mightily and manfully, with the proud, 
indignant heroes of Troy around him, and proceeded towards 
the sea. When they were near to the ships they raised banners(?) 
of battle over their heads in Opposition to the savage, terrible 
wild beast, around whom had gathered the savage soldiery of 

* Lit. them. 

Literal Translation. 69 

the north of the world. The Trojans began to fight for their 
country and their fatherland and their city. So when matters 
stood thus, Hercules marched to the city, Now they passed 
by each other, to wit, the road which the Trojans took to the 
ships was not the same as that which Hercules with his host 
took to Troy. As to Hercules, he reached Troy and found 
Troy open, without any one protecting or keeping it. So he set 
it under a mist and a f ringe of fire, and slow all that was fit 
for slaughter therein, and he gathered the gold and silver, 
jewels and treasures and goods of the city. No one escaped 
out of the city but he who fled from point of spear and from 
mouth of sword. 

160. So when they told Laomedon of the onfall on the 
dty, he tumed back to the city, and met Hercules, front to 
front, in the niiddle of the way. Then indeed* did Hercules 
cast off weariness from his mind, and fulfilled his desire to 
pour forth the Trojans' blood, and he broke a battle-breach 
through might of men, on the choice of the worthies of the 
Trojans around their king: in such wise that Laomedon the 
king of the Trojans was slain there with his three sons and 
with his kings and soldiers. Thereafter Hercules went, with 
great yictory, to his ships, unto Gastor and PoUux and Nestor. 
Now after the hosts came together they divided the booty 
among them. Unto Telamon came Hesione, Laomedon's daughter 
because of the Champions of valour of Greece he was the first 
hero who entered the city. So when all that came to a end 
each leader of them went to his land with victory and triumph. 

173. Gloomy, uneasy, troubled was Priam son of Laome- 
don, crownpnnce of the Trojans and of Little Asia, at the great 
agony that had befallen him, namely, the burning of Troy and 
its ruin, its jewels and treasures and goods and booty carried 
away by Greeks, his own sister bome into bondage and given 
to Telamon in guerdon of his valour. Sorer than every grief 
he deemed his father's fall and the slaughter of the Trojans 
made in the battle and in the city. Disgrace and great shame 
he deemed the triumphing of the Greeks over the Trojans and 

70 The Deatruction of Troy. 

that Phrygia should suflfer^ mockery and honour-scathe. Sure 
he was that, unless the vengeance should come speedily, it 
would never come.* This is, what he desired, to renew the 
walls and to make the city secure, and to array armies and 
peoples. Thereafter he went to consider that to the city of 
his fatherland, with his wife, namely Hecuba, with his sons, 
namely 1) Hector, 2) Alexander, 3) Deiphohus, 4) Helenus, 
5) Troilus; and Andromeda wife of Hector son of Priam, and 
Priam's two daughters, namely Cassandra and Polyxena. Many 
sons had Priam, besides these five of Hecuba's — sons of har- 
lots and concubines. A hundred sons altogether were, it is 
declared, borne to him, and none of them are reckoned in the 
royal seed besides those five of Hecuba and other sons who 
were bom of lawful wives and of unions just and legal. The 
sons, however, that were-begotten in illegality and in adultery 
are not reckoned in the royal race. So after Priam had reached 
Troy great streng walls were built by him round Troy, so that 
they were vaster greatly than the first walls. Casemates (?) 
and mighty bastions - were built around it first of all (?). Hosts 
and mighty mul^itudes of those that had been scattered through- 
out Phrygia and Little Asia were gathered together that he 
might have soldiers streng (and) activa- to keep and to fight 
on behalf of the city. That he did in order that foemen might 
not come upon him into his city without (his) knowledge and 
without protection by the valiant soldiery, even as they had 
come upon his father Laomedon. A wonderful royal pavilion 
was erected by him amidst the city. Moreover, a fair, adomed 
dwelling, and a mound were built Jby lum, on the acropolis and 
the stronghold of the city, for . .^.'^d for outlooking, and for 
hurling at foes over it outside. 'Priam's a/r(^^ that is, fortress, 
was its name. An altar was consecrated by him to Jove in 
that royal pavilion, overagainst himself: The gates of the city 
were carefuUy adorned by him. These are the names of the 

* Lit. be under. 

^ I cannot translate the foUowing sentence {Ara'gaiähe etc.). 

Literal Translation. 71 

gates: 1) Antenora, 2) Ilia, 3) Dardania, 4) Ebusea, 5) Thym- 
braea, 6) Trojana. 

211. Now when Priam beheld Troy founded, and trusted 
the city's strength and firmness, and when he perceived hosts 
and multitudes ready by bim, he feit ^ a longing to fight against 
the Greeks. Sad he deemed it then that the crowd of valiant 
heroes and the abundance of warlike soldiers should not be 
employed in avenging bis father and bis city. Because those 
warriors surpassed the warrior- hosts of all the world, both 
in swiftness and leaping, both in swimming and hurling 
and feat- Performance, both in managing horse and chariot, 
both in plying spear and sword and in playing chess and 
draughts. They excelled, moreover, both in form and shape 
and raiment and splendour and dexterity. Idle it seemed to 
him, then, when bis host was increasing in bis city, not to 
employ them to advantage. He was awaiting what time he 
should go to avenge bis woe,^ wherefore to him was summured 
Antenor, a leader and distinguished spokesman of the Trojans, 
in Order to send him on an embassy into the lands of the 
Greeks, to have speech of the leaders who hq,^ come to him 
(Priam) with Hercules, to wreck Troy, (and) to complain to them 
of the great injury which they had wrought upon Priam, to 
wit, slaying his father, buming bis city, bearing bis sister into 
bondage, stealing his gold and his silver, attacking his city, 
(and) without compensation, without making good to him any 
one of these. Sorer than any thing to him seemed it, not to 
deliver his sister out of bondage; for if his sister were given 
to him out of the bondage they w Q uld makc peace and Order. w^Ji. W yn^^.(hrr,^ 

232. So Antenor fared forth on the embassage, as was 
enjoined on him: a single ship's crew was their number. First 
of all Antenor went into Moesis^ to Peleus. Three days and 
three nights was he a-guesting Üierein. But on the fourth day 
Peleus asked tidings of him, to know what his race was and 
who had sent him on an embassy. Antenor answered: „I have 

^ Lit. gave around hün. ^ Lit. his groan. 

72 The Destruction of Troy. 

come on an embassy**, saith he, „from Priam son of Laomedon, 
from the king of the Trojans. Of the Trojans is my race. 
To declare and to set forth the vast vexation that Priam suflfers 
from the dishonour and from the disgrace that the Greeks have 
put upon him, to wit, slaying his father, and burning his city 
(and) enslaving his sister, without making (any) compensation 
to him. Yet he would forgive every one of all tbose things if his 
sister Hesione were delivered to him out of bondage." As soon as 
rti^'/f ^ Peleus heard that, anger and grief at that ^nswer possessed 
him, and he said: „It is audacity and it is great rashness for 
Trojans to come unto Greeks without the guarantee, without 
the safeguard of the country, because much of evil have they 
done to the Greeks." So Peleus told Antenor to go forth out 
of the country and out of the haven. So Antenor went to 
his vessel, according to the king's commands. They set their 
vessel on sea, and fared onwards, past Boeotia, to Salamis. 
When he came to Telamon, king of Salamis, he set forth his 
embassy to him, namely, to ask for Hesione of him particularly 
— for unto him she had been given in guerdon of his valour 
and war-service — and Antenor said that it was not meet for 
a daughter of the royal race to abide in bondage and thral- 
dom like a slavegirl. Then Telamon answered and said that 
he had done no evil to Priam, that it was not he that had 
caused the expedition to fare forth, and he declared that he 
would not give to any one the payment that had been bestowed 
on him in guerdon of his valour. He declared to him then 
(that he should go) out of the country. 

259. After that declaration, Antenor went on board his 
vessel, and came to Achaia, to Castor and to PoUux. He told 
them what he had come for, and said that peace and friend- 
ship with the Trojans and Priam were better than being at 
variance with them. If Hesione were given back to him it 
would be a cause of that peace and friendship. They replied 
that they had not given occasion of dissension or disunion to the 
Trojans, for they had not been present at the sacking nor at 
the burning of the city, nor at carrying away the plunder 

Literal Translation. 73 

thereof. They said, moreover, that- it was not they that had 
Hesione, and if they had her that they would not restore her 
to Priam, They said, moreover, to him that he shonld abide 
no longer in the country, for they supposed that he had come 
from the Trojans to beguile the Greeks. So then Antenor 
went forth to his vessel, with great grief and with heaviness. 
He declared to his people the disgrace and the great shame 
that had been inflicted upon him by Castor and by Pollux. 

272. Thereafter he fared into Pylos, to Nestor, so that 
he might not err by omitting to go to any of the leaders of 
the hosting. Nestor asked tidings of him, what was the reason 
he had come? Antenor declared, „to ask for Hesione, daughter 
of Laomedon", saith he. When Nestor heard that, wroth and 
bitterness against Antenor seized him, and he declared that it 
was audacity and great shamelessness for Trojans to come unto 
Greeks, for that Trojans had done evil to Greeks rather than 
Greeks to Trojans. Moumful was Antenor at the mockery 
that was made of^ Priam and of himself and of all Trojans. 

231. So when he embarked on board his vessel, he rowed 
straightway to Troy. After reaching the city he teils his 
tidings and his goings, from beginning to end, unto Priam. 
„It is as nothing, now, is to be measured by thee every evil 
that the Greeks have done to thee up to this time, as com- 
pared with the shame and the disgrace and the dishonour that 
on this occasion they have inflicted on thyself and on all the 
Trojans. Unless, now, thou. repellest .fcoHi..-thea-.thaLÄhame 
thy wealth will_n()t abida, tiJJ. dpomsday^^ unless thou up- 
liftest tEy^aiour ^vot the valours of every one, so that the ^^ ^ 
world's men may know of the vengeanoe which thou wilt take 
on the Greeks who have done evil to thee. Every one who 
shall raise on high the use of valour in the countries of the 
Greeks will think that there is no leader over you who prao- 
tises valour and (wins) splendour and renown, unless a full-mighty 
soldiery shall arise to battle and prey upon Greece, and cause 
in Greece lamentation on every side." 

^ Lit. set upon. 

74 The Destruction of Troy. 

That is Antenor's embassy. 

295. So all bis sons were summoned to Priam^ and all 
bis leaders, and all bis kings and bis soldiers. Moreover tben 
Antenor was called to bim, and Ancbises and Aeneas and 
Ucalegon and Pantbous and Lampades. So wben all tbe^ leaders 
bad come to tbe assembly, Priam uttered a speecb of admo- 
nition to tbem after tbey arrived. „I sent", saitb Priam, 
„Antenor from me on an embassy into tbe lands of tbe Greeks, 
to bid my boon (?) from tbe Greeks after tbey bad tormented 
me. I sent (bim) for tbis especially, to know wbetber my sister 
would be delivered to me out of tbe bondage. Not only, bow- 
ever, was sbe not delivered out of ber bondage, but tbey made 
a mockery of me myself and of all tbe Trojans. Tbis, tben, 
is wbat I desire — bosts and armies to marcb into Greece to 
seek Hesione perforce since sbe cannot be got by consent or 
for friendsbip (Or may be tbey migbt be tbankful to cast ber 
from tbem in excbange for tbe booty tbat would be carried 
out of Greece), so tbat tbe troops of tbe Trojans may no longer 
be mocked by tbe Greeks." Tben Priam urgeutly besougbt bis 
sons, and encouraged tbem tö be cbieftains in coUecting every- 
tbing, in completing ^ (?) tbe preparation of a bost and an army. 
Tbougb mucb be encouraged every one, mucb more be encou- 
raged Hector. Him answered Hector — be is tbe man wbo 
(always) spoke first in tbe meeting and in tbe assembly of tbe 
Trojans — and said. „I", saitb be, „am (tbat) one of tbe 
Trojans wbo would be most faini^ to avenge my grandsire and 
to do wbat Priam wisbes, even tbougb I sbould fall tbereby. 
Howbeit I dread tbat deed begun, unless ye carry it to tbe 
ead, and unless it is completed and brougbt into port; and 
tbe greater is your sbame if ye begin and do not complete it 
Because tbe Greeks are more niunerous tban ye are: multitu- 
dinous are tbeir bosts and tbeir peoples and tbeir armies from 
every side tbrougbout tbe wbole of Europe. And even tbougb 
it were only a Single folk or a siugle tribe of Greeks, ye bave 

^ Lit. *in putting an end (or head) on.* 

liiteral Translation. 75 

neither number nor valour to abide them, besides tbe mighty 
multitudes of the whole of Greece. For if the Greeks so 
desire, Europe's men will arise with them from the sea of 
Silarus (?) in the south of Italy to the north of the country 
of the ... in the outer fringe of Europe, which strikes against 
the great ocean in the north. If they, the Greeks, desire, 
there will go to them (and) will rise with them the men of 
the isles of the Tyrrhene sea, from the point of Pithir (Pe- 
lorus?) in Sicily to Pacen (Pachynus?) and to Posfoir (Bosporus?) 
to the estuary of the Pontic sea. I desire not, then, to chal- 
lenge that people, because, of the world's warriors, there are 
none whose valour is equal to theirs. For they live only in 
battles and in conflicts and in fights, every tribe slaying and 
raiding on the other, so that they are the more dexterous in 
plying spear and shield and sword. Not so the folk of Little 
Asia. They have not taught themselves (?) to bide in battles 
or in fights, but in peace and good-will and quiet continually. 
Ye have not an army like that, wherefore I have no desire to 
challenge those heroes, to whom of the world's heroes, there 
is no equal. I will not, however, forbid you (to fight) lest ye 
say I am incapable of it. So far as concerns me, ye shall not 
be opposed. * 

339. Howbeit Alexander was encouraging warfare against 
the folk of Greece, and said: Let me be leader of this hosting, 
for jO rihnll finrl tint I shall do Priam's will and bring victory 
and triumph out of Greece beyond every one. I will rout my 
foes: I will bring (home) jewels and treasures: I myself will 
come safe back to my, house. Hence it is that I think so; 
because I was once a-hunting in Mount Ida.'^l saw (coming) 
towards me Mercury son of Jove, and three exceeding fair 
women behind him, namely, Juno and Venus and Minerva. 
They teil their tales at once. „There hath been made", say 
they, „a mighty (marriage-) feast, for all the goddesses and 
gods, by Peleus son of Aeacus; and to that wedding were in- 

Lit. 'It shall not be my share, however, that shall go against you. 

76 The Destruction of Troy. 

vited all the deities, both male and female, with Jove son of 
Saturn, with Apollo son of Jove, with Dardanus son of Jove, 
with Mercury son of Jove, with Neptune, with Venus, with 
Minerva, with Juno. Howbeit Discordia, was not brought there 
at all. Now when there was great glee in the drinking-house, 
Discordia went to the garden of the Hesperides, and brought 
thence an apple.of gold, and wrote thereon an inscription, to 
wit, hoc est donum pülcerrimae deas, and flung it from her 
over the window of the house in presence of them all. Thereat 
the hosts marvelled, and what was on the apple was read out 
before them. Now from that tale there groweth a great con- 
test between the three goddesses who were the loveliest in the 
World, to wit, Juno and Minerva and Venus. It seemed to 
Juno that there was no contending against her, for she was 
daughter of a king, namely Saturn, she was the sister and the 
wife of another king, namely Jove son of Saturn. Comely, then, 
was that woman, both as to hair and eye and tooth, both as 
to size and fitness and evenness: hair on her, thin below, . . . 
Two black, dark eyebrows had she, which used to cast a shadow 
on each of her two cheeks. She did not think that any woman 
of the world's women could surpass her in beauty. As to 
Minerva, then, she did not think that anyone could equal her, 
for the excellence of her form and her shape and her race 
and her science; for every science that is practised in the world, 
r-v by her it hath been discovered. Then Venus raised on high 
\ her form and her shape and her delightfulness; because from 
her is every wooing and every love-intrigue that is found in 
the World. For.. there yras not Jn the world a ,w(miaii resembling 

her, so that *^*=^»— ^g*^— ^•"^■**'*«*^ ' j ^ n-^ii^ju^. to behold her 

because of her beauty and her . . . pleasantness. Then they 
went for arbitration unto Jove. „I will not*', saith he, „deliver 
a judgment to you: but go to Alexander son of Priam, who is 
on Mount Ida — and Mercury shall go before you — so that 
he may deliver judgment to you." Then the four of them, 
namely Venus and Juno and Minerva, and Mercury before 
them, came unto me," saith Alexander, that I might deliver judg- 

Literal Translation. 77 

ment unto them, after eacli of the goddesses had promised a 
guerdon to me. ^ Juno then offers the realm of great Asia if 
I would distinguish her from the other goddesses.^ Minerva, 
however, offers the knowledge of everything which man's two 
hands perform. Venus offers me the fairest wife who should 
bide in Greece, if she should be distinguished from the other 
goddess. Now this was my judgment, that Venus was the 
comeliest there. So Venus will bestow on me, as she promised, 
the most beautiful wife that abides in Greece." 

385. Then said Deiphobus: „Good counsel doth Alexander 
give, that troops and armies should go into Greece to bring 
thereout booty and reprisal, so that the Greeks may be thank- 
ful to make an exchange.^^ 

388. Thereaffcer, then, Helenus prophecied unto them a 
prophecy, and said „Foes will come to the Trojans: they will 
overtum Troy: they will slay the men of Asia, if Alexander 
bring a wife out of Greece." 

391. At the uttering of that declaration, Troilus spake 
against it^ — the youngest of Priam's sons was that Troilus 
as regards age, mightier, however, than Hector in manslaying 
and splendour and exceeding strength. He almost became mad 
with encouraging the fighting. ,Jiet Helenus' false prophecy," 
saith he, „in no wise prevent you." To go into Greece was 
with them the voice of a hundred out of the mouth of one. 

397. Now when Priam knew everyone's wish and desire, 
and when he perceived that they were all fain to go on the 
hosting, he sent Alexander and Deiphobus into Paeonia to 
choose and to collect soldiers, mercenaries and warriors to 
wend on the hosting. Then was proclamation made by Priam 
to his people and to the folk of bis country in general to come 
to assembly and counsel. He instructed his sons in that as- 
sembly that unto each junior of them his senior should be lord. 
After this he related to the people every insult which the 

^ more literally : 'after a promising of reward to me by each woman 
of them. ^ Lit. womeii. ' Lit. prohibited. 

78 The Destruction of Troy. 

Greeks had inflicted upon them, the Trojans. „Wherefore", 
saith Priam, „I desire to send Alexander with a host into 
Greece, to arenge some of the great evils which they have done 
unto US. But indeed, why should not Antenor teil tidings to 
you, „for he it is that fared into Greece on an embassy." 
„Truly," saith Antenor, „I am acquainted with Greece. I beheld 
her heroes and her warriors, and there is no need for you^ 
to fear them, since your Champions and your men-at-arms and 
your soldiers are more splendid and more dexterous than the 
soldiers of the Greeks.'' „Question, then," saith Priam, „is there 
one of you who would be unwilling to fare on this hosting?" 
Then answered Panthous, son of Euphorbus, a leading man 
of the Trojans and a wonderfuUy good counsellor, and said in 
a low voice: „My father," saith he, „declared to me that a 
man named Alexander would be, ~when he brought a wife out 
of Greece, the ^completion and end of Troy. Because they will 
come after him with a fierce, fearful host (and) the Trojans 
will be put under mouth of spear and sword. So that it is 
the better to bide in peace and in good -will, as is now the 
case, than to challenge an army and a host that would attack ^ 
Troy and destroy it." Now when the people heard the opinion 
of Panthous they uttered a cry and mockery and ridicule con- 
ceming him. And they said that what Priam should wish they 
would do for him. Then said Priam to them, „I desire indeed,*' 
saith he, „to prepare the vessels and to gather a host to go 
into Greece. For if ye act on your king's counsel neither good 
nor dignity shaJl be wanting to you." Priam then gave thanks 
to them all, and left them free to fare forth out of the as- 
sembly* and to go home. Hector was sent into northem 
Phrygia to seek a host and army. 

430. When Cassandra, Priam's daughter, heard the counsel 

* Lit. 'there is nothing for which it would be necessary for you.' 

* inrifed is a scribe's mistake either for inrised, the s-fut. sec. 
Bg. 3 of indriuth, or ivvrühfed the b-fut. sec. sg. 3 of the same verb. 

^ I here fdlow the reading of LL., a sin däil. 


Literal Translation. 79 

which her father desired, she began to prophecy what would 
happen there in future, and she said: „Much evil will there be 
from that newsl The heroes and warriors, kings and prince, 
chieftains and nobles of Asia will fall in consequence of that 

435. Then came the time for going to sea, and the buil- 
ding of the vessels ended. Soldiers and hosts came from 
Poeonia in the Company of Alexander and Deiphobus. Hector 
son of Priam came with hosts and multitudes out of northern 
Phrygia. Then came the time of scanning the sea. And Priam 
entreated Alexander to mle^ shrewdly the host that was sent 
aJong with him, Moreover other leaders were sent in his 
Company, namely, Deiphobus and Aeneas and Polydamas. Then 
Priam announced to Alexander that he should fare forth on 
an embassy to make peace and good-will between Greeks and 

445. So when all these things came to an end, Alexander 
went with his fleet along the Tyrrhene sea, and Antenor before 
them, giving them guidance. ^ Now it was not long before that 
time when Alexander fared to the country of the Greeks, and 
before proceeding to the neighbourhood of Cythera, that Mene- 
laus son of Atreus, a chief leader of the Greeks, was going to 
the island of Pylos, to converse with Nestor, and met Alexan- 
der son of Priam face to face. Great marvel had Menelaus to 
see the royal host a-rowing. Strange to him was the abun- 
dance of the vessels and the great number of the fleet. He 
was sure that they were accompanying a king's son or a crown- 
prince. So he did not venture to accost them; but each of 
them went past the other. 

:däft That was the season and time at which Castor and 
Pollux, with a host around them, came tili they were biding 
in the neighbourhood of Framia (?), and on that occasion they 
took with them, to their own country, Laomedon's daughter 

* Lit. *that he should do the ruling. * Lit. *knowledge.' 

80 The Destruction.of Troy. 

459. In the same day, there was a great festival in the 
Island of Cythera, namely, a festival of Juno. Now when 
Alezander drew nigh unto the port of Cythera (that Cythera, 
a great island is it, with a temple of Juno therein), then did 
fear seize the dwellers of the island at the vast fleet, and they 
asked who was in the fleet, and whence they came, and why 
they had come? Then Alexander answered them: „Priam, king 
of the Trojans, hath sent on an embassy, his son, namely 
Alexander, to go into the countries of the Greeks, to visit 
Cafitor and PoUux." 

468. So when Helena, Leda's daughter, own sister of Castor 
and PoUux, and wife of Menelaus son of Atreus, heard of 
Alexander^s arrival in the port, she came out of the middle of 
the island, tili she was biding on the edge of the Strand nigh 
to the port wherein lay Alexander. Because her mind went forth 
towards him, and she desired for her(self) the valiant boy, the 
light and beauty and darling of the whole of Asia, with the 
gift of shape and form and joyance of the men of earth: the 
point of battle and splendour and manslaying of the north of 
the World, &om his splendour and his eminence; (him) that had 
no room in Asia, on the east of the Tyrrhene sea, so that he went 
westward into Greece and carried oflf victory and triumph in 
every game in the assembly of Greece; and no warrior nor lord 
nor crownprince of the folk of Greece could equal him, so 
that his fame and eminence spread throughout the whole of 
Europe in such wise that the ladies of the Athenians lored 
him for those reasons. Wherefore the queen Helena came to 
the Strand that she might see with her own eyes^ him whom 
she had heard of with ears. In that island stood a temple 
and idol-house of Diana and Apollo, and therein did Helena 
make her offerings to the idols at will, as was the custom of 
the heathen on the festivals of their gods and their images. 
Thereafter Alexander was told that Helen had come to the 
port. When he heard that, he went vehemently to behold 

* Lit.'^wt^ eyes of head. 

Literal Translation. 81 

her form. So wheu he beheld her, he loved her much, for of 
the world's women there was not a woman who resembled her 
as to shape and make, save only Priam's daughter Polyxena. 
He foand not her equal in dignity and in oonopionou B HO Ss and 
in loveliness; wherefore Aleicander son of the king of Troy 
loved her, so that every Joint and every limb in him was füll 
of passion for her. Then Alexander came in front of the lady, 
to shew forth his form and habit, his garment and vesture, 
because it was an embroidered (?) vesture that he wore,^ with 
its adornment of ridged red gold, with its array of precious stones 
around him on the outside, and against his skin a noticeable 
tunic of the silken cloth, with its separate fringes of refiued 
gold. Stately and proud was the kind of pace with which he 
came ^ to behold the women. When either saw the other of them, 
they remained a long time, each of them a-gazing at the other. 
Such was the greatness wherewith they each loved the other 
that they had no desire to separate tili death. Then Alexan- 
der enjoined on his people to be prepared and to be ready to 
loose their vessels when night should have come. So when the 
night feil, Alexander with his people went to attack the idol- 
house and they lay band over it. They took Helen with her 
ladies with them to their vessels. Helen, truly, was fain of 
that. Now when he had finished the raid on the idolhouse, 
and the outraging of Venus and Apollo, and the bearing away 
of Helen in elopement, the folk of the city heard of that. 
They come from every point. They deliver a streng assault on* 
Alexander, in order that their queen might not be taken from 
them, in such wise that men were slain^ contending with them. 
Thereafter that was told to • the crew of Trojans who were 
biding in the vessels. These came out of their vessels stark 
naked, and they took their arms on them, and they made an 
onfall on that stead and seized all that was therein of booty 
and of wealth. Then they embarked in their vessels and ran 

^ Lit. was about him. ' Lit. which he brought with him. 
^ Lit. conflict to. ^ Lit. there were dead men. 


82 The Destruction of Troy. 

round to the port of Tenedos. When they came to that port 
Alexander began to soothe Helena, for she had fallen into gloom 
and into great grief because of parting from her land and 
from her country and from her own people. Then Alexander 
sent envoys to Priam to teil him tidings of what had come 
to pass there. Now when it was announced to Menelaus, who 
was biding in the island of Pylos, that his wife had been 
carried off in booty by Alexander, and that the island (of 
Cythera) had been wrecked, he went at once to Sparta S and 
his brother Agamemnon was summoned to him, and he told him 
of Helen, namely, that she had been carried off by Alexander, 
son of the king of the Trojans, in elopement and in flight. 

524. For the present, he, Alexander, went with his wife and 
with the great booty he had taken, to Troy unto Priam, and 
he told his tidings in örder, from the hour he went on (his) 
way to the hour that he came back. So gladness and great 
]oy took Priam, at the tale which Alexander made; for it 
seemed to him that the Greeks would be thankful to exchange 
and barter the booty and the women, namely Hesione for 
Helen. It happened that that was not so. 

531. Now when Priam beheld grief and gloom and weari- 
ness (?) on Helen's countenance, he was consoling her and en- 
couraging her and promising her that (every thing) should be 
according to her will, and that it would not be worse for her 
to abide in Troy than to abide in Lacedaemon wherein she had 
been before. 

535. Howbeit, as Cassandra Priam's daughter beheld this 
Helen, she began to prophesy and foretell all that would be there- 
after ^ the slaying of the host, and the cutting off of the leaders, 
the fall of the kings, the destruction of the princes, the be- 
heading of the battle-soldiers, the overthrowing of the cham- 
faw^|^^''«^"'^*'*^^^f^ ' pions, the plagiie;;£all (?) of the old men, the destruction and 
f-^^*^ ^ ^^'^ ' buming of the city, the devastation of the land and the country 

^ Lit. tili he was in Sparta. 

* Lit. *ahead': archiunn (gl. ante) Z.* 611. 

Literal Translation. 83 

and the territory. „Verily," slie saith, „heroes and warriors 
and battle-soldiers will be lying under hounds and rayens. 
The fields will be füll of the bones of the heroes, of their 
heads, of their haunches, of their forks, in such wise that it 
is doubtful that any one will be able to pass over the plains 
of Troy from the abundance of the heaps of bones in every 
piain. Because of thee, virgin/^ saith Cassandra, „men of 
Europe and Asia shall fall." 

546. That is the prophecy of Cassandra to the Trojans. 

547. So from that tale there came to Priam anger with 
Cassandra, and a palm was put against her mouth. 

549. Now when Agamemnon came to Sparta he was con- 
soling and encouraging his brother. „Let not weariness or 
grief bide on thee," saith he, „for thy honour-price will be 
exacted,^ and thou shalt not be in disgrace. For the mighty men 
of the whole of Europe will arise to avenge thy sorrow,* and 
they will avenge it even as if it had been caused to each 
one of themselves." This then was settled by them, to send 
throughout the whole of Greece to muster the hosting of Greece, 
to proclaim war on the Trojans. This was announced by them, 
first, to Achilles and Patroclus, the two kings of the Myrmi- 
dons, and to Neoptolemus king of the island of Rhodes, and 
to Diomede king of the island of Argos. When they came 
unto Agamemnon and were biding in Sparta, their six * captains . 

made a confederacy and an alliance and a bott±:(?) of league *- rov^ cyrd^tr f 
and Union, and they declared that they would do no other \ ^^"^"^ ^ 
business before going with hosts and armies to avenge on the 
Trojans the great dishonour which they had brought on the 
Greeks. Then they ordained Agamemnon as emperor and over- 
king above them all. They afterwards sent messengers to the 
Greeks, to collect and muster the whole of Greece from theeastern 
extremity of the Alps in the south unto the confine of Thrace 

^ Lit. made. 
* Lit. sigh. 

' Lit. their hexad of captains. The ocua seems an error. 


84 The Destruction of Troy. 

and Alania in the north, from the east of the land of the 
Macedonians in the west to the shöre of the Aegean sea in 
the east, in order that they might have frequent meetings and 
assemblies and congregations in every district, that they might 
have boats and barques and vessels ready, and that they might 
be in their armies and in their battalions in the harbour of 
Athens and then fare forth on one track to Troy, to take 
vengeance for the outrage upon them. 

572. Now Castor and PoUux, after hearing that their 
sister was carried off in elopement and flight by Trojans, went 
in their vessel to sea to voyage after their sister. They then 
coasted by the Lesbian Strand, tili a storm forced them towards 
land, and they put their vessel on shore. Then Castor and 
Pollux passed away, and no one knows how they fared after 
that. But the gentiles say that they were tumed into two 
stars, and that Gemini are their names in heaven. Apparently, 
VaiuA folUJ^ however, they were drowned a drowniny in the storm. Howbeit, 

4/r«w>«r^^^ -oco^ • the Lesbians were a-seeking them in boats and in vessels, and 

searched minutely from the estuary of their land as fax as 
Troy, and they found not. Even though the Greeks had lost 
from that expedition only those two Champions and those two 
points of battle, great were the loss unto them. 

584. Now when this news had spread throughout Greece, 
namely, that Helen was carried off in elopement, there was a 
great 'comiiiotion throughout the whole of Europe from the 
lands of the Maeotici to the estuary of the river Rhino. That 
news boiled up in the whole of Greece, forasmuch as every 
tribe and every race therein feit the disgrace as if it had been 
done to themselves. So there were frequent assemblies in 
every tribe, and everyone's messages (?) went to the other 
to know when it would be fitting for them to wend on their 
way; and the implements of the way were gotten ready for 
them, both vessels and sails and ropes, both food and raiment 
and cattle (?). The Thessalians hamessed their steeds and 
their studs to bring them to the border of the sea. The 
hauberks and helmets of the Myrmidons were cleansed from 

Literal Translation. 85 

their rust and dirt. Their spears were armcd so that they 
might be keen for the spoiling of foes and foreigners. Their 
swords were made sharppointed and their shields were ad- 
justed (?) before wending on the way. The garments and weeds 
and clothes of the Athonians were made ready. Now there was 
one cry throughout the whole of Greece because they divided 
themselyes. Some of them in woods a-felling the timber, so that 
no one heard another's voioe by reason of the abundance of the 
wrights and the serving-men a-cutting and hewing and chipping 
the troes. Another party of them in forges making arms and 
things of iron, namely, making swords and hauberks and shields, 
pointing and shaping^ their weapons. There was no one, now, 
in the whole of Greece without a work in that kind. They 
were füll of leaguers and encampments from the eastem border 
of Rhaetia in the south-east to the west of the land of Thrace 
on Propontis in the north -east. The Athenians were biding 
there in a leaguer. The Peloponnesians (?) and Mycenaeans and 
Lacedaemonians were biding in one stead. Argives and Danai 
and Pelasgi were (there also). Folk of Thrace and Arcadia 
and Thessalia and Achaia and Boeotia were there. The Mace- 
donians and the Myrmidons and the lonians were there. There 
were the Galatians and the . . . and the Aeolians. The ga- 
thering of Greece was nothing to the muster that was in the 
islands of the Tyrrhene sea. Hardly (?) was an equal uumber 
left* in them from the waves of the Adriatic sea to the 
Maeotic marshes. These are the islands wherein was that 
muster: namely, in Grete and in Cyprus and in Rhodos and 
in Pylos and in Salamis and in the islands named . . . and 
the isles . . . and the isle . . . There was, besides, a great 
gathering in Corcyra and Ithaca . . . Cythera, Calaureia (?), 
Carpathus . . . Aegina . . . Macris . . . Scyros and in Peparethus 
and in Lemnos and in Thasos and in Imbros and in Scyros, 
and in other islands besides, which win (?) fame and eminence. 

^ slaide: cf. du-slald (gl. plasmantis) Ml. 140^. 

^ Perhaps the scribe has omitted ma: ifsdi equal etc. SicLL. 232». 

86 The Destruction of Troy. 

And it is related that hosts and multitudes came even out of ^ 
the border-lands that are in the neighbourhood of the Greeks 
south and north and west. Then came the terrible bands of 
the Etruscans, who are in the north of Italy, whose valour 
excels the world's children. Now when the people of Dahnatia 
and Dardania and Istria and Pannonia and Bhaetia came, 
there also came the valiant people who dwell in the northem 
fringe of the world, to the north of the river Ister, iiamely the 
Champions of Dacia and Alania. Then too came Dromantauri (?) 
who dwell at the estuaries of the Maeotic (marshes). Then 
came . . . Then also came Melachli (?), noble . . . of those hosts. 
There came, besides, Hippemolgi and . . . and Grunaei and 
Neuri and Agathyrsi. 

635. Now there was a gathering of a mighty host to the 
harbour of the Athenians. Many troops and companies came 
there. Many of the kings and the captains and the lords and 
the mighty men and the Champions of valour of Greece came 
there. Many bands and hundreds and thousands came there. 
It is hard to say* that the whole of Europe did not ai'ise 
there, with its hosts, with its kings, with its tribes, with its 
races. If any one should behold the Tyrrhene sea, how it was 
specked with ships and vessels and galleys, pleasant were his 
viewl To the folk who were biding on the hüls and shores 
of the Athenians, it was enough of the earth's deUghts to 
oBserve the fleets and the hosts and the troops of sea and of 
land, to wit, seeing every crownprince and every king and every 
captain, in his royal march, seeing every soldier and every 
Champion under arms, and espying the side &om the sea: the 
oars at the rowing and the many-coloured sails of every land, 
because there had been coUected all that there was of ships 
and vessels in the territory of the whole of Europe and in 
the isles of the Tyrrhene sea. So that ranks of them were 
made by the edge of the Strand of the Athenians, to carry 
the mighty host of the whole of Europe towards Troy. 

^ For isna we should probably read ctstia. 
^ Literally, It is a share of pain. 

Literal TranjsiatioD. 87 

Now this is the number of ships that went [with] each 
captain of the Greeks in this fleet. 

A hundred ships, this was the crew of Agamemnon son 
of Atreus, out of the lands of Mycenae. 

Menelaus son of Atreus out of Sparta, sixty ships. 
Arc[es]ilaus and Prothoenor, two kings of Boeotia, 

fifty ships. 
Ascalaphus and lalmenus ex Orchomeno, thirty ships. 
Ajax, son of Telamon and Hesione daughter of 
with six captains, namely Teucer his brother out of Buprasium, 
and Amphimachus and Diores and Teseus (leg. Thalpius) and 
Polyxenus, fifty ships their number. 

Nestor out of Pylos, eighty ships. 

Thoas from Aetolia, forty ships. 

Ajax son of Oi'leus out of Locris, thirty ships. 

Nireus out of Syme, forty ships. 

Antiphus, Phidippus and Thoas out of Calydna, 

thirty-six ships. 
Ulysses, or Odysseus, out of Ithaca, twelve ships.- 
Protesilaus and Podarces out of Phylace, forty. 
670. Eumeles out of Pherae, ten ships. 

Podalirius and Machaon, two sons of Asclepius out 

of Tricca, thirty-nine. 
Achilles and Patroclus, two kings of the Myrmidons, 

out of Phthia, fifty ships. 
Tlepolemus out of Rhodos, nine ships. 
675. Polypoetes and Leonteus out of Larissa [recte Ar- 

gissa], forty ships. 
Diomedes and Euryalus and Sthenelus out of Argos, 

forty ships. 
Philoctetes out of Meliboea, seven ships. 
Gyneus out of Cyphus, twenty-one ships. 
Prothus out of Magnesia, forty ships. 
680. Agapenor out of Arcadia, forty ships. 
Mnestheus out of Athens, fifty ships. 

88 The Destruction of Troy. 

Now, the number of overkings of the Greeks, that are here 
enumerated is forty-nine kings in all. 

684. Thereafter, then, all came to the harbour of the 
Athenians, and all his captains were summoned to Agamemnon 
to counsel him as to what they should do. So when the 
captains had all come into one place ^ Agamemnon declared to 
them that some of them should go to Apollo, to inquire of 
him how the hosting would turn out, whether it would be 
prosperous, or whether it would be passable at all. Every one 
praised that counsel, and Achilles and Patroclus fared forth to 
that end. So when they had come as far as Delphi, ApoUo's 
temple, they asked tidings of the image. Apollo replied to 
them that the expedition would tum out well, ^ for they would 
return to their home battle-victoriously at the end of ten years 
after marching on Troy. Achilles oflfered great oflFerings to 
Apollo in that stronghold. Now, when Achilles was making 
the oflferings in the temple, then came Calchas, son of Thestor, 
with gifts and ofierings from the Trojans to Apollo. He entered 
the temple and asked tidings about the Trojans urgently, what 
kind of end they would have of their warfare and contention 
against the Greeks. Apollo answered that Troy would be 
overtumed at the end of ten years. When Calchas heard that, 
he came to Achilles and made his union and friendship with 
him, and they (both) went to the camp of the Greeks. They 
related their tidings and their adventures. Now when all these 
things had ended, Calchas told his people to put their ships 
on sea and on ocean. The hosts did that for him. Ascalaphus 
and Menelaus were put before them that they might be guides 
to them straightway towards Troy, for they had been previously 
in Jason's vessel. 

708. First they fared to a certain island, which was under 
Priam's yoke. They wreck that island. ThiBreafter, then, they 
came to the island Tenedos, a place wherein were the treasures 
and jewels, gold and silver of Priam and of the Trojans. All 

^ Lit. that meet would be the going of the expedition. 

Literal Translation. 89 

the human beings whom they foimd there the Greeks put under 
mouth of spear and of sword. All the treasures and jewels 
which they found they gather together. Thereafter, then, came 
the kings of the Greeks into one place, to Agamemnon, to take 
counsel as to what they should do. 

715. This is the counsel they came to,^ that envoys should 
fare from them on an errand to Priam, to demand Helen and 
the booty which Alexander had taken out of the island Cythera. 
The messengers, namely Diomede and Ulysses, came to Priam 
and declare their message to him diligently. 

719. Now while they were about these matters, Achilles 
and Telephus (a son of Hercules) were sent to harry Mysia. 
Therein was Teuthras king. When they came to Mysia they 
wreck the land, they gather the booty and the cattle of the 
land to one stead. The hosts and multitudes of the land awaited 
them round Teuthras, round their king. Teuthras challenged 
them to Single combat. When Achilles heard that, he cast his 
travelling dress from him and donned his battleweed of battle 
and combat. He donned, in sooth, his hauberk of twice- 
melted iron and his crested, shapen helmet on his head. Then 
he came throughout the host of the Mysians like a fierce- 
woundful lion worried on account of (?) his cubs, or like a 
furious bull to which an evil blow is given. He gave a cast 
of a great broad-blue lance at Teuthras, in such wise that the 
head went through him from the one side to the other, and 
Telephus son of Hercules came to him and put his shield to 
ward him just when the battle -soldier had begun to destroy 
him. Because he had given a night's hospitality to Telephus 
and to his father, namely Hercules, therefore he, Telephus, 
came to him. So when Teuthras expected death he bequeathed 
his realm to Telephus, because it was Hercules that had given 
the kingdom to him and slain Diomede (sic)^ and given his 
heritage to Teuthras. Therefore did Teuthras bestow his king- 
dom on Telephus. Then Achilles installed Telephus in the 

^ Lit. made. 

90 The Destruction of Troy. 

klDgdom that he might furnish a tribute of corn to the Greeks 
to Support them so long as they were engaged in the destruction 
(of Troy). It was fulfiUed even so. Then Telephus remained 
in Mysia and Achilles^ went with booty and with great wealth 
unto the Greeks to the isle of Tenedos. He teils his tales 
and adventures from beginning to end to Agamemnon. He too 
was thankful. 

744. Now as regards the envoys, namely Diomede and 
Ulysses, they declared their messages to Priam, namely, that they 
had been sent by the Greeks to demand Helen and the booty 
besides, to.make peace and friendship between them, so that the 
Greeks might go back to their home. Hardly (?) then could (?) 
Priam ans wer these words; but he only said in his mind „Do 
ye take heed," saith he, „of what hath been done to me, namely, 
killing my father, buming my city, carrying oflF my sister into sla- 
very?" „I will not make peace," saith Priam, „with them. They 
shall not take away women or booty." He ordered the envoys 
to go out of the country. „Truly," say the envoys, „we do not 
know whether the counsel which thou takest is meet. It will 
be hard for one small tribe in the world to slay and strike 
against the folk of the whole of Greece with its army." „The 
greater," saith Priam, „will be the fame and renown of the 
few that will carry on a noble warfare against that mighty 
host." „This warfare will tum out ill for thee," say the envoys. 
„Thou thyself wilt fall therein, and thy children and thy 
friends will fall." „Not much does that alarm me,"* saith 
Hector. „It will be an uprising of soul and a foundation of 
my fame after me. I will slay hosts and multitudes. Heads 
and feet and bodies and nebks and waists will be cut and 
carved by the point of my sword. Füll will the whole of 
Greece be of gloom and of sorrow, for the sons of their kings 
and their captains and their nobles will fall at my hands."* 

^ The scribe has obviously omitted Achil after dochöid. 
* Lit. j Mi mj S Blf Id . tha t : 
^ Lit. from my deed. 

Literal Translation. 91 

„How wilt thou do that?" say the envoys, „for heroes of thy 
likeness and fashion will bide at the end of the drove (?) against 
thee? For heroes there will be in plenty to whom attacking 
thee will be a pleasure. There will be no seeking for heroes 
fit to forbid and overcome thee." 

768. „Not thus shall it be," says Hector, „for I shall be 
a ... in combat against each man of them. Their weapons 
will not clash against me because of the excellence of the 

771. Then the envoys tumed to the isle of Tenedos, to 
the camx) of the Greeks. Agamemnon asked tidings of the 
envoys, what kind of country they had gone to, and what the 
gallantry of the heroes, what the strength of the walls, what 
the steadfastness of the dty? ,Jn truth," say they, „though there 
were seven tongues in the head of each of us, we could not 
set forth evorything that we beheld. For the Trojans excel 
the men of the world in form and shape and raiment. Woe 
to him who shall destroy them, woe to him whom they shall 
8lay(?), woe to him who shall slay them and shall be victorious 
over them and lay them lowl" 

780. Now when this gathering of Europe on a hosting 
towards Troy to devastate it, was announced [to the Trojans], 
they went to seek armies to their neighbours and to the over- 
kings of great Asia; and their kings and their captains came 
with hosts and multitudes to help the Trojans. 

Then went Fundatus ^ and Amphicastus ^ two kings of Zelia. 

Then went Carus and Amphimacus and Nestius^ with 
hosts of Colophonia. 

Then went Sarpedon and Glaucus with the host of Lycia. 

Then came Hippothous and Cupesus, two kings of Larissa. 

Then came Renus from Ciconia 

Then came Pirus and Acamas with warriors of Thrace. 

^ i. e. Pandarus. 

' Made up of Amphius and Adrastus. 

" i. e. de Carla Amphimachus Nastes. 

92 The Destraction of Troy. 

Then came Ascamus and Antiphus and Phorcys with great 
hosts out of Phrygia. 

Came Epistrophus and Boetius from . , . There came Py- 
laemenes with a great host out of Paphlagonia. 

796. Then, too, came Perses (and) Memnon with innumerable 
hosts from Ethiopia, chief of consultation and captain of all Asia. 

There came Rhesus and Archilocbus with the host of 

Then came Epistrophus with numerous troops from Alizonia. 

800. Now when all these had arrived, Priam chose a single 
captain of manslaying over all these hosts, both in the middle 
and in the outside of them, to wit, Hector. Every man had 
authority after the other, that is to say, Deiphobus after Hector; 
Alexander after him; then Troilus; then Aeneas; lastly, Memnon. 
Then, moreover, proclamation was made by Agamemnon to the 
kings of the Greeks to come to take counsel conceming the 
answer which the envoys had brought with them from Priam. 
When they were at the Council, there came Nauplius Palamedes, 
(i. e. son of Nauplius) from Zona (?) out, of Cormum (?) with 
a crew of thirty ships. Great welcome is made to him. He 
was excusing himself for not having come at once to the port 
of Athens, (saying that this was) because he was in heavy 
sickness, and when it ceased upon him he came. 

811. Thereafter he went into the Council, and the Greeks 
Said that this was the proper ad vice, to attack (?) Troy by 
night. Palamedes did not allow that, but (he said) that they 
should break upon the Trojans in the light of the day, and 
besiege^ the city afterwards. Every one lauded that advice. 
Then at the end of their Council they appointed Agamemnon 
as overking and chief captain of them all. Then they sent 
envoys and travellers (?) from them into Mysia and into other 
lands besides. 

818. Agamemnon proclaimed to the kings and to the 
soldiers and to the whole host that they should set their ships 

^ I take saighe to stand for suidhe: cf. ac iomsuide immon mbaile, 
4 Masters A. D. 1527. 

Literal Translation. 93 

and barques on sea to row towards Troy. And he began to 
encourage the heroes and the Champions of valour and the 
battlebreachers of hundreds to fight a fight edgefal, Woody, 
angry, truly severe, against the heroes of the terrible Asia. 

823. Thereafter the host arose, and loosened their ships' 
cables, and left the island. They went straight towards Troy. 

825. Now the earth, from sunrise to sunset, ahnost trem- 
bled, and the Tyrrhene sea almost came over its great plains, 
with the mighty rowing made by the crew of the thirty and 
eleven hundred ships and galleys. That was reasonable, for 
the folk that were on board this fleet were the points of 
conflict of the world's men, and the choice of the whole seed 
of Adam, and the greater part of the battle-soldiers of the men 
of earth. Because then was the world biding in tke midst of 
its age and its indignation, its mobility and its haughtiness, its 
battles and its conflicts. Then its men were strengest and its 
soldiers were bravest, at the time this hosting fared forth. 
Wherefore there had been nothing equal to those heroes from 
the creation of the elements, as regards valour and prowess, 
save only that Hercules was not there, the hero who excelled 
every one. 

836. With regard to Priam, however, he put messengers 
to espy and to survey the ships and the hosts themselves, 
what time they would come from the Tyrrhene sea to the port 
of Troy, so that battalions might be ready before them to 
safeguard the city. 

840. Now when the look-out-man cast an eye over the 
sea, he beheld a marvel: the sea was specked with ships and 
galleys and pinnaces. He beheld the vast wood, over the ships 
and over the heroes' heads, of the lofty, magnificent (?) masts 
of the World. He beheld above the masts the varieties of the 
many-coloured sails of different colours of cloth of every country. 
Then he went with information to Priam. Priam asked tidings 
of him. Then he said: 

847. „Meseemed as I looked," saith he, „that there ap- 
peared to me on the sea a heavy thickish mist and a gray 

94 The Destraction of Troy. 

vapour dark and dim, that is spread& to the clouds of heaven, 
so that heaven ovßr their . heads wao n e ^ neag , and that sea 
under the ships wm fiül nun, for darkness filled the void from 
heaven to earth. 

851. „Then there appeared to me the sound of a keen 
tempestuous wind. Meseemed that it would cast down the 
forests of the world, even as the blast of Doom. 

853. „I heard the noise of a mighty thunder: meseemed 
it was the heaven that feil, or the sea that ebbed away, or 
the earth that split into many parts, or as if showers of stars 
were falling on the face of the earth." 

856. ^yAJil what is that?" saith Priam. 

857. „Not hard to say," saith the messenger. „The thickish 
gray cloud|i which I beheld over the sea, is the breaths of the 
heroes and the champions of valour that filled the face of the 
sea and the hollow(?) which is between heaven and earth, 
because the steam and boiling of the keen-edged wrath arose 
in the forebreasts of the valiant heroes, wherefore they tumed 
their wrath upon the rivalry of the rowing, so that it filled 
(with their breath) the air above them. 

863. „The noise of the rough wind which I heard is the 
sighing and panting of those champions, with the fatigue of 
the rowing and with mutual envy of a leader's contest. ^ 

866. „Now this is the thunder which I heard, the gnashing 
and grinding of the soldiers' teeth, and the . . . of the oars, 
and the crashing of the scuUs, and the falling of the benches, 
and the breaking of the masts, the sound of the spears and 
the swords, and the clashing of the shields, the bundling(?) 
of the arrows, the clang of the helmets and the hauberks, at 
the greatness of the rowing and of the ^. . . which the soldiers 
. . . on the oars in the rowing. Such is the strength of the hands 
that ply the oars that the barques and the galleys tremble 
with their crews and their companies, with their barreis (?), 
with their boards, with their arms."* 

^ The meanlng seems to be ^of a contest for leadership/ 
^ Here a scribe's note: 'Bad is that, inkT 

Literal Translation. 95 

876. „What eise beheldest thou?" saith Priam. 

877. „I beheld thereafter the diversity of the many-hued 
raimeiit, with the beauty of every colour that spread over the 
whole sea. It seemed to thee that the whole sea was specked 
with many-coloured awnings. I have not seen any colour in 
the World that was not there, both gray and blue and red and 
green and purple, both black and white and dun and yellow, 
both speckled and brown and motley(?) and red. 

883. „I saw thereafter the rising of the sea on high in 
the semblance of lofty mountains. 

885. „I saw each mountain after the other. This is my 
estimate, that each mountain and each wave of them would 
spread over all the Trojans. 

887. „Then there appeared to me the prows of the barks 
and the galleys, and the beaks of the vessels, and the heads 
of the soldiers. 

889. „There appeared to me the garments and dresses and 
brooches of the kings and the captains. I beheld the weapons (?) 
and the wood and the spear-forest of the lances and the pikes 
out of the prows and beaks of the ships. 

892. „I beheld the crowd and shed of the hard shields, 
with their covering of plates of gold and silver around them, 
along the edges of the ships all about The glittering of the 
arms would strike mine eye from me, and the brightness of 
the gold and the silver, and the Ornaments of the lances and 
the ivory-hilted swords and of the green spears with their neck- 
rings and of the shields with their plates and their adomments 
of gold and silver. The diversity of the many-coloured raiment, 
this is the spread sails that were over the ships and the barques. 

900. „The great storm which came into the sea so that 
the waves were liko mountain-peaks, is the wave-roar of the 
• . . from the beaks and bows of the barques and from the 
blades of the oars and from the sides and the stems of the 
ships. This event will be cause of quarrel. Many will be the 
dead. Many will be the bodies defiled under hounds and birds 
and ravens on each of the two sides. Rough will be this 

96 The Destruction of Troy. 

conflict which the men of Asia and Europe will fight The 
breath of the Ethiopian will meet with the Thracian; in such 
wise that they will be . . . Furious will be the mutual smiting 
which the foreigners will cause, the Persiaii from the east of 
the World, the Macedonian from the west thereof. Alas that 
there was not a ^honey-tongue' who would make peace with the 
Greeks in such wise that they would tum from the place 
wherein they stand 1" 

912. Even while they were so speaking, ^ the host came 
into the port of Troy. They filled the harbour with ships and 
galleys. Hector, however, held the harbour against them tili 
Achilles came, of whom was said is totum exercitum euertit. 
The same man is sent to spy and to cast an eye over them, 
and he went and beheld the courses of the bands and the bat- 
talions, every battalion and every host round its king and round 
its captain, issuing forth out of the ships. 

919. He then declared to Priam the form and shape and 
habit of every king and every captain, every warrior and every 
soldier of the Greeks. 

This is a defect in* the book. 

922. . . . hunting Alexander, so that Aeneas put his shield 
behind him and saved him from the hands of Menelaus. There- 
after Alexander went to the city. Nox praelium dirimü. 

925. On the morrow Jhe champions of Europe and of the 
Greeks went ■b oforo ' ^ - lliü baiiali o n uf the Trojans. Terrible, in 
sooth, was the kind of rage and wrath and conflict which they 
brought with them into thö battle — Achilles and Diomede 
in the forefront of the battalion of the Greeks, Hector and 
Aeneas in the forefront of the battalion of the Trojans. This 
is what the captains of the Greeks brought with them (into 
the battle) — the overwhelming of Hector if they could. Bitter, 
in sooth, was the attack which they delivered. Furiously in 
that battle bellowed the valiant stags of Asia and Europe. 

^ Lit. on these words. 
* Lit. on. 

Literal Translation. 97 

Then the mightiest heroes went according to (their) power ^ 
against their foes. Horrible were the signs that were there, 
namely, the shining of the swords and their sparks, a-cleaving 
the shields, the white cloud of the bucklers,* the smiting to- 
gether of the glaives and spears and arrows against the hauberks 
and against the helmets, the crash^ then, and dashing together 
of the bosses beaten by the swords and by the warlike battle- 
stones and by the broad green lances in the hands of the valiant 
heroes. The air above them was specked with the hurlings 
of the diverse weapons. Then there were jets of blood innu- 
merably pouring out of the limbs and joints and members of the 
heroes, so that they filled the furrows and hoUows of the 
battlefield. A close combat fought the four royal soldiers, 
namely Achilles and Diomede, Hector and Aeneas. They hewed 
the hosts between them. Achilles and Diomede were cutting 
off the Trojans from the forefront of the battalion of the Greeks: 
Hector, however, and Aeneas were cutting oflf the Greeks from 
the forefront of the battalion of the Trojans. They wrought 
upon the hosts so that many hundreds feil on each of the two 
lines of battle. What Hector alone on this day did of mighty 
deeds were much to be in tales and stories tili Doomsday. 

950. Exceeding much is it to count what kings and lords 
and Champions he laid low; besides whatso feil by his band of 
rabble and common folk, this is innumerable. Cruel, in sooth, 
were his deeds, as he went terribly through the crowds of 
his foes and left horseloads^ of the corpses in front of the 
Greeks. He made a warlike fold ]^ of the bodies of his foes 
all around him, so that he had a streng rampart overagainst 
the Greeks. On the other side Achilles was cutting down the 
hosts, slaying the troops, so that great multitudes of the nobles 
of the Trojans feil by him. Moreover Aeneas and Diomede 
killed many very valiant men on each of the two sides. 

* darcevm cumamg, also in 1367, lit. pro potestate: cf. Lat. pro 
virüi parte, ^ which seem to have been chalked. 

^ martlaige seems a scribe's mistake for marclaige, acc. pl. of 


98 The Destruction of Troy. 

960. Then, came Archomenus, — a royal soldier, he, of the 
Greeks, — t^^iarlttfi-of sword against Hector, so that his lion's 
rage came to Hector and he gave him a blow of his sword, 
and made two divisions of him. Now when Palemon saw that, 
namely that Archomenus had fallen by Hector's deeds, he went 
fitriously, martially after Hector. Hector tums against him 
and gives a terrible rush towards him, so that Palemon feil 
by him in that place. Then Epistrophus came to contend 
against Hector, and he gave a cast of his broad gray spear 
at Hector, but Hector put. that past him. Then he directed 
the lance unto him, and it went into his shield and passed 
through himself after Splitting the shield from bottom to top: 
so thereof did Epistrophus die at once. 

972. Then Schedius went before Hector to seek his re- 
nown. He was sure that the world would be fall of his name 
if it should happen to him that Hector feil by him. Howbeit 
Hector came against him terribly, fearfully, and left him without 
a soul. Elephenor came to contend against Hector, and cried a 
venomous execrable cry at him. „The man," saith he, „that comes 
before thee now will slay thee and separate thy soul from thy 
body. Glad of thee will be the beasts of the desert and the 
birds of the air." „Against thyself all that shall tum," saith 
Hector, raising the spear that lay in his band, and giving a 
thrust at Elephenor in such wise that it passed through him 
into his guUet, and he feil to the ground. Hector runs to him 
and "cäffieä off his harness and his head. Thereat came Diores 
to him: „Thou shalt not," saith he, „bear away that harness 
without a contest. Thou wilt not find me the sam6^ as the heroes 
who have done battle against thee hitherto." „Be it afterwards 
that thou boastest,"^ saith Hector. „We come to know it," 
saith he. Then they fight. Diores feil there by Hector after 
being wounded exceedingly. 

987. After those people, then, Polyxenus began a contest 
with Hector and feil by Hector. Came Idomeneus in like manner. 
Hector parted not with him tili he slew him, 

^ Lit. I shall not be the same to thee. ^ a mere guess. 

Literal Translation. 99 

990. So Hector on that day slew in Single combat eight 
of the mighty kings of the pure scions of Greece, besides 
what he slew of yaliant soldiers, whose name wins fame and 
renown. On the same day Aeneas son of Anchises laid low 
m Single combat two royal soldiers — Amphimachus and Nireus 
their names, — besides what he slew of the rabble. Howbeit, • 4^**^9i^^^*^^ 
Achilles slew three captains of the Trojans by dint* of valour, efc* 6^^ r. rvJ^ 
to wit, Euphemus, Hippothous and Asteropaeus. Terrible, in 
sooth was Achilles' appearance on that day. Round his head 
(was) a crested helmet, from which spears and swords and 
stones would rebound. A hauberk w ell-braide d3 mauy-looped, \ 
streng- . . . protected him from ear to ham, A soldierly 
claymore in his band, which hauberks and helmets could not 
resist, because of its keenness and its sharpness and its cutting- 
ness. On his left, a hard-keen curved buckler, wherein would fit 
a three years' boar or a couple in bed. Füll from edge to edge 
was it of the forms öf unshapely dragons, and of the forms of 
the beasts and wondrous monsters of the world, of the many 
portentous shapes of the earth. There was, moreover, in the 
inscribing of the shield an image of heaven and earth and 
hell, of sea and air and ether, of sun and moon and the planets 
besides that run in ether. In the world there was not a battle- 
weed of battle or conflict or combat like this weed of Achilles. . 
Because it is Vulcan, the Smith of Hell, who wrought that 
armour of Achilles, after he had given his own armour to Pa- 
troclus, before fighting with Hector: so Hector slew him in the 
form of Achilles, and stript him of Achilles' raiment; wherefore 
Vulcan thereafter made this venomous armour for Achilles, in 
Order to the slaying of Hector. 

1014. Cruel, now, was the confusion which Achilles brought 
upon the hosts. Many kings, many princes, many heroes, 
many nobles, many lords, many champions were destroyed in 
.the soldier's gap which Achilles wrought in^ the battalion of 
the Trojans. Then Diomede slew a multitude of the hosts. 

^ Lit. in Btrength. ' Lit. brought into. 


100 The Destruction of Troy. 

together with twain of the royal soldiers of the Trojans who 
were slain by him, to wit Mesthles and . . . 

1020. Now when Agamemnon beheld the kings of the 
Greeks and many captains of his people slain, and a slaughter 
of his army made, it was proclaimed to his people to retreat 
and to leave the line of battle. This, then, is done. The Trojans 
marched to their eity with victory and triumph. But as to 
Agamemnon, the kings and chieftains of the Greeks were smn- 
moned unto him, and he began to hearten them so that they 
should not be dispirited though multitudes of them had fallen; 
for that hosts and great multitudes would come to them from 
Mysia on the morrow. 

1029. Howbeit on the morrow Agamemnon comes with 
the Greeks, so that they were biding on the battle-field; and 
he began to hearten the heroes and the kings to march with 
all their soldiers and warriors to the battle on that day. 

1033. On the other side came the Trojans. A furious 
battle is fought there at every point. Great in sooth was the 
duration of that battle, for the space of eighty days, without 
staying, without pausing, without ceasing, but each of them 
arsmiting the other. Sooth, many thousands of the heroes of 
Asia and Europe feil in that battling. Though each of the 
two hosts had no loss save what was slain at that season, 
great were the loss. As to the valiant deeds that Hector did 
at that time, if they were thoroughly known there would be 
enough of noble tales for the men of the world. 

1041. Howbeit, as Agamemnon beheld many thousands of 
his people falling every day, and when he beheld the great 
overthrow that Hector inflicted upon them, and when he beheld 
the fields füll of the bodies and of the entrails and of the 
bonos, so that the great piain was not traversable, from the 
walls of Troy even to the camp of the Greeks, owing to the 
abundance of bodies and the clots of blood. — As to Little^ 
Asia, it was not inhabitable at all, from the bight of the 
Pontic sea in the north as far as Ephesus in the south, with 
the evil stench of the blood and of the bodies decaying, and 

Literal Translation. 101 

with the smoke of the entrails a-buming in the many fires, so 
that therefrom fear and . . . and cursing seized the whole country, 
and slaughter was caused to human beings and cattle and beasts 
and birds. — As, then, Agamemnon beheld all these things, he sent 
to the Trojans two captains of bis people, namely, Ulysses and 
Diomede, to ask for a three years' truce. Now, when the envoys 
entered the dty they met with warriors of the Trojans. These 
asked tidings of them. The envoys said: „to ask a truce," say 
they, „we have come to Priam." So when they came to Priam's 
palace they teil their tidings, namely, that they had come from 
the Greeks'to ask a truce, (in order) to bewail their comrades 
and their friends and to bury their dead, to heal their sick, 
to fortify their ships, to a^semble their hosts, to repair the 
camps. Now when Priam heard that answer, bis hosts and bis 
multitudes were summoned to bim, and he told them what the 
envoys of the Greeks had come for, namely, to «eek a three 
years' truce. To grant the truce, however, seemed not good 
to Hector. Nevertheless he granted it at the request of the 
king of the Trojans, for they wished to strengthen the ram- 
parts (and) to bury their (dead) friends. 

1067. Now the fame and renown of Hector, son of Priam, 
spread throughout the whole of Asia and the whole of Europe. 
Every pair was whispering about him^ among the chief cities 
of the World. An unique battle-soldier, with terror, with fear, 
with a lion's wrath, with a champion's hardness, with a soldier^s 
blow, with a leopard's storminess, fighting and arising and fen- 
ding with- the few of bis city against the active, splendid heroes 
of the west of the world. 

1074. Thus, then, was that tale told: 

1075. There Stands a great awful man a-battling at Troy. 
He alone hath slain a third of the hosts, and cast down the 
streng soldiers, and sprung over the heroes and shaken the 
lines of battle: he reprimanded the heroes, he overthrew the 
kings, he bumt the ships. Their Champions of valour and their 

* Lit. He was a whisper of every pair of persons. 

102 The Destraction of Troy. 

battle-breachers of hundreds, and their veterans of the battle-line, 
and their slaughterous leopards have fallen in fighting against 
him. He has filled with corpses the fields before Troy. Now there 
was one cry of wail and lamentation throughout Greece through 
dread of the same man, for their sons and their grandsons 
and their fosterchildren had fallen through dread of Hector's 
band. As to the isles of the Tyrrhene sea, great is the cry of 
lamentation that was therein. They had the wail of every house 
from the sea of the headland of Pelorus to Pachynus and 
Bosphorus. Beautiful were the grown-up girls who were making 
songs and music . . . commemoration of Hector's name together 
with their dear ones and friends who had fallen by bis band. 
So greatly had the fame and renown of Hector run among 
the chief divisions of the world that the troops and assemblies 
of ladies and the joyous girls of the world, loved him for the 
noble tales about him, so that they would have proceeded (?) 
out of their lands to see and to contemplate Hector's form, 
had not the great wars taken [him] from them. As to the 
sons of the kings and nobles of Greece, they went as far 
as Troy, with one will, to see Hector, and they used to step 
on mounds and on enclosures to see Hector over the men's 
Shoulders. When he was in bis füll equipment of armour and 
apparel, the Greeks, for fear of Hector, knew not what they 
should do. They knew not how they should go in order to slay 
him. Of the world's men there were none, whatever were the 
excellence of their prowess and their casting of darts, that could 
strike Hector because of the excellence of (bis) defence and 
protection. During the seven years the Greeks were unable 
to overcome him, although they excelled the men of the world 
in knowledge and wisdom, in cunning and valour. 

1112. Then came the end of the truce. Hector and Troi- 
lus went before the host of the Trojans against the Greeks. 
A battle, angry, savage, edged, was fought by them on the 
slaughterfield. Hector attacked the battalion of the Greeks, so 
that Phidippus feil by him in the first line of battle. He 
brought confusion on them all, and slow many thousands of 

Ltiteral Translation. 103 

them. By him, moreover, feil Antiphus, a wonderful captain 
of the Greeks was he. Then came Achilles from the side of 
the Greeks and cut up the Trojans, so that many hundreds 
of them feil by him. Then he killed two Champions and two 
chief-warriors of the Trojans, namely Lycaon and Euphronius. 
There was no pause to the fighting every Single day to the 
end of thirty days. There were layers, then, and great heaps 
of human bodies 'between the city and the camp at that season. 

1115. Now when Priam saw that countless hosts of bis 
people had fallen through the greftter force that had come 
out of Greece and out of Mysia, he sent to seek a truce of 
six months. Agamemnon granted that, by advice of the wor- 
thies of the Greeks. 

1119. The time of the battle came. A cruel conflict is 
fought on this side and that. Many most mighty captains feil 
in each of the two hosts. Multitudes were wounded. Abun- 
dant was the paean round a hero's head there. There, then, 
they ceased not fighting for the space of twelve days. 

1123. Thereafter Agamemnon sent to seek a truce of 
thirty days. Priam granted that, by the advice of the Trojans 
and by the advice of Hector son of Priam. 

1126. Now when the time of battle arrived, it came to 
pass that Andromache, Hector's wife, saw a grim, execrable 
Vision concerning her husband. This was the vision. A great 
image had Hector in the archway that he held of the city, 
bis own image there in sooth, and the image of bis horse be- 
neath him. Now Andromache saw its head fall from that 
image. Andromache after rising out of her sleep, kept silence 
as to that thing ^; (but) she declares the vision to Hector, and 
began dissuading him from entering the battle on that day. 
When Hector heard that, he said that it was not good advice, 
and he began upbraiding his wife keenly and said: „I will in 
nowise give up my valour or my prowess for a woman's counsel." 

1137. Now when Hector took bis fighting-dress of battle 

^ Lit. put that into silence. 

104 The Destruction of Troy. 

about him, and began to go to the battle-line, then did An- 
dromacbe utter her three screams on high, so tbat horror and 
fear thereat seized the folk of the wbole of Troy, and she fared 
forward to Priam and related her dream to him and declared 
to him that he should constrain Hector that day not to enter 
the battle. Then, too, his little son was brought before the 
battle-soldier, so that this held him fast. When Hector was 
held fast, Priam pressed on the hosts of the city to go boldly 
to the battle. This is done. 

1146. As to Agamemnon and Achilles and Diomede and 
Locrian Ajax, when they saw that Hector had not entered the 
fight they made nothing of the (Trojan) hosts. They were 
furious in smiting the hosts, and they took not their hands 
from them until they had forced them back into the city, and 
shut it upon them. 

1151. Now when the savage wild-beast and the glaring 
fire-brand with which the west of the world was flaming, to 
wit, Hector, heard the exceeding great noise of the Greeks and 
the great danger in which the Trojans were biding, he gives 
a furious, lively goal towards the conflict, so that multitudes 
of the heroes of the Greeks feil by him. Idomeneus, in sooth, 
feil by him in the first line of battle. Then he slew Iphinous, 
a hero-soldier of the Greeks. He slew Leonteus moreover, at 
the &«trush. Then he wounded Sthenelus in his thigh. So 
he T^, . (ihiiiiifflimil the host in that wise and plied his rage 
upon them like a stag in heat (?). Hector rested not from them 
in that wise tili [the field] was füll of bodies and of heads from 
one end to another of the battle. So it is that not more 
numerous are sheaves of oats in autumn after a great reaping- 
party, or icicles under feet of kings' herds in a ford between 
two territories, than are the heads and feet and bodies and 
waists deft by the edge of his sword (or) point of spear and 
cut by the swordlets and spears that were fitted out of his 
own hauberk and the hauberks of his horses. 

1167. Now when Achilles saw that the chief manslayers 
of the whole of Greece had fallen by Hector, and (beheld) the 

Literal Translation. 105 


confusion that Hector brought on the hosts, he pondered in bis 
mind how he should set about slaying Hector, fpr the Greeks had 
no hero a match for him save Achilles only. He was sure that 
unless Hector should fall quickly not one of the nine and forty 
kings who had come from Greece on this hosting, would escape, 
and that he wonld deliver a sudden attack on the host besides, 
so that no living man of them should escape from him. Now 
while Achilles was thus pondering, a valiant battle-soldier of the 
Greeks, namely Polyboetes, set shield against shield to Hector. 
It was not long that he endured Hector, so that he feil by him. 
This Struck the Greeks dumb^ the quickness with which the 
hero had been slain in their presence. Then the Greeks betook 
themselves to a lying, snaring stratagem behind his back, since 
they could no nothing before his face, because of the constancy 
of (his) valour. This was the stratagem: they cast their clothes 
off them, and made thereof a mound in front of them, and 
Achilles, with his spear in his band, was set in the middle 
of tho mound. They then pretended to flee. The battle-soldier, 
Hector, ran after them, and began cutting down and hewing 
the soldiers and causing^ the slaughter, and took to spoiling the 
slain Idomeneus. Thereat Achilles comes to him. When the 
hosts saw that, they gave one cry out of them, both Greeks 
and Trojans and the people of the city in the middle; but it 
was with a diverse Intention: this was the Intention of the 
Trojans, to make known the wile to Hector: the intention of 
the Greeks, however, was to shout at him so that he should 
not hear (the Trojans). Then Hector started up, and tumed 
against Achilles, and gave a thrust of a lance at him, so that 
it pierced his thigh, and began to go into the midst of his 
own people. Him foUowed the terrible hero, the mightiest who 
was in the west of the world, to wit, Achilles, when the valour 
and fury and anger wrought by the wound had sprung into 
him; and a blow of the great spear that lay in his band he 
dealt into Hector's back and broke the bone of his back before 

^ Lit. put the Greeks into silence. ^ Lit. striking. 

106 The Destruction of Troy. 

he had got into the midst of bis people. The hosts of the 
Greeks overtook and closed around him. Then in that wise 
Hector sent forth his spirit. The Greeks uttered a shout of 
victx)ry and exultation, becanse of (?) ^ Hector the chief warrior 
of the earth. 

1199. Now when Achilles had completed this deed, he 
drove the Trojans before him towards their city, and hurled 
slaughter upon them as far as the doors. Howbeit Memnon 
the Black gave a duel to him, and withstood him, although it 
was a dif&cult combat, so that it was the night that separated 
their combat. Achilles retums after the day was ended, bloody, 
woimdful, gore-streaming, to his tents after victory and triumph. 

1205. Sad, in sooth, were the wailing and the lernen- 
tation that were that night in Troy. Much grief there was 
therein, and sadness and lamentation and handsmiting, becanse 
there was wanting unto them their goodly captain of prowess, 
and their heart's nut, and the bush of their safegoard, and 
their battle-gate of battle, their shield of protection, and 
their bar of boundaries agaihst foes. A city without fence 
was their city after him. Guarding (?) round a king was guard- 
ing round him. Arising round a champion was arising round 
him. He surpassed the heroes of all the world in splendour and 
in dexterity, in wisdom and in valour, in dignity and in abun- 
dance. He was füll of knowledge in every science. He surpassed 
the world's Champions of valour in plying spear and sword. 
He excelled the men of the earth in winning battle and con- 
flict. He surpassed the warriors of the earth in splendour and 
in dexterity, in swiftness and springiness. Even great multitudes 
of the Greeks lamented him because of the noble tales about 
him. Greatly did the striplings lament, and the young youthful 
folk who had come out of neighbouring districts to behold him. 
• i- 1220. Great, ^owever, was the joy that abode in the 
leftgtrer of the Greeks on that night, so that the Greeks HA 

^ fo chetm must be a nominal prep. like ar chenn, dar cenn, do 
chinn, but I do not know its meaning. 

liteial TranslAtion. 107 

"«ot tlespj on that night, their soond sleep. They had put their 
great fear from them. They had avenged their sighs. They 
had cast their weariness from them after overwhehning the 
great soldier who had flung down their Champions (and) laid 
their heroes low. 

1225. Now while Memnon was on the morrow gathering 
the battle for the Greeks, Agamemnon sent messengers to 
Priam to ask a truce to the end of two months, for burying 
their dead, for tending their wounded. After this tmce had 
been granted by Priam, Hector was buried by him before 
the gates of the city, and funeral games were held for him, 
acGording to^ the rites and the costoms of the Trojans. 

1231. While the truces were lasting Palamedes was complain- 
ing greatly that Agamemnon had the kingship. So when Agar 
memno^ heard that, he declared that he would part from bis 
kingship if every one (so) wished. On the morrow, therefore, the 
people are summoned to a counciL Then Agamemnon declared that 
he was not covetous about the kingship: he was willing though 
he should abide therein, he was willing not to abide. Enough for 
him only that the honourprice of the Trojans should be exacted. 
So when Palamedes was boasting of bis wisdom and bis know- 
ledge, of bis valour and of bis princeliness, the Greeks then 
appointed him chief king over them all. So Palamedes assumed 
the kingship and gave thanks to the Greeks. Howbeit, Achilles 
was ill-pleased that a change of kings had been made by them. 

1242. Howbeit, Palamedes took to fortifying the camp 
and enlarging the trenches(?). Then he urged on the soldiers 
to come boldly to fight against the Trojans and (especially) 
a^ainst Deiphobus, son of Priam. So on the morrow the Trojans 
and the Greeks meet on the battle-field. Then Sarpedon Lycius, 
a Trojan, routed the Greeks and inflicted great slaughter 
upon them. Tlepolemus Rhodius, a Greek, fights a fierce con- 
test against Sarpedon, a Trojan. Now when Pheres son of 
Admetus, a royal captain of Greeks, saw that Tlepolemus had 

^ Lit. as was in. 

108 The Destruction of Troy. 

fallen by Sarpodon, he comes angrily and manfuUy towards him, 
so that they were for a long while smiting each other. Then 
Pheres, a Greek, feil after (receiving) many wounds from Sar- 
pedon. So Sarpedon retumed, covered with blood and wounds, 
to bis house. 

1254. So while they were fighting, many leaders feil on 
each of the two sides; but of champions and heroes more feil 
of the Trojans. Now when the Trojans were sore pressed^ 
they sent to seek a respite. While the truces lasted they 
buried their dead, they tended their wounded. 

1259. It was safe then, for Trojans to wander about in 
the camp of the Greeks, while the truces were lasting duly; 
and it was safe for Greeks to go into Troy. 

1262. Then Agamemnon and Demophoon were summoned 
into the council-house to Palamedes, the king of the Greeks, 
that they might go into Moesia to fetch thereout tribute of corn 
from Telephus son of Hercules, the steward of Moesia. „It is 
likely," saith Palamedes, „that Agamemnon will deem it irksome, 
after being on the throne, to be sent on an embassy." „I will 
not, however, deem it irksome", öaith Agamemnon, „to go at 
thy bebest." 

1269. Now as to Palamedes, he fortified'the camp and 
built lofty towers all round about it. Howbeit, the Trojans 
marvelled, what caused the Greeks to repair the camp, and 
renew the ramparts, and extend the forts and the palisades, 
and to prepare every thing. 

1273. Now when Hector had been a füll year in (bis) 
grave, forth from their city fared outside Andromache Hector's 
wife, and Priam son of Laomedon, and Hecuba Priam's wife, 
and Polyxena Priam's daughter, and Alexander Priam's son, 
and Troilus Priam's son, and Deiphobus Priam's son, and hosts 
and multitudes along with them, to hold funeral games for 
Hector. Then it came to pass that Achilles was in the gate 
of the city before them. At once, as he beheld that most 

^ Lit. when it was heavy on the Trojans. 

Literal Translation. 109 

beautifal lady, to wit, Polyzena, he gave love and foiidness 
and affection to her. Then began to be peace without fighting 
(as men were) awaiting the lady's betrothal to him. 

1282. Now he feit sore that Agamemnon was put out of 
his kingship and that Palamedes was reigning, because there 
was nothing that Agamemnon would not do for him. 

1284. Then Achilles sent a messenger, i. e. servus Trojanus, 
to speak with Hecuba, namely, that Polyxena should be given 
to him and that he would go to his counfry with his Myr- 
midons along with him; and he dedared that if he went, 
every king and every leader of all the Greeks would go home. 
Hecuba said that that thing she would like, if Priam liked it. 
She asked Priam if it seemed good to him. „That cannot be/' 
saith Priam — not, however, that he is bad of birth; for 
though he should go to his home with his Myrmidons, the 
leaders of the Greeks besides would not go." It seemed evil 
to him to give his daughter to an unknown stranger who would 
fare forthwith to his territory and his land. Then Achilles 
sent the same servant to ask of Hecuba what counsel she and 
Priam had given. ^ Hecuba declared to him Priam's counsel. 

1297. Now when the messenger had related to Achilles 
his tidings and his goings, he (Achilles) was lamenting and 
bewailing greatly throughout the leaguer, and he said: „Great 
the folly*S saith he, „that is done here, namely, to collect the 
valiant Champions and hardy l^eroes of Asia and of Europe, 
so that they have been a-smiting and slaughtering each other 
because of one woman." Grievous it seemed to him, then, that 
the chüdren of the kings and the captains and the nobles should 
perish and fade through that cause, and peasants and mean 
races should become great after them. Better were peace there, 
and Mendship and good will, and that each shoidd go to his 
own land. 

1306. Thereafter, then, the truces expired. Palamedes came 
with his hosts and with his multitudes outside the camp so 

^ Lit. made. 

110 The Destruction of Troy. 

that they were biding on the battlefield. The Trojans, however, 
came from the other side with Deiphobus son of Priam.j How- 
beit, on that day, Achilles, for wratt and bitterness, entered 
not the battle. The greateif, then, was the fury and tempest 
of Palamedes thereat. He broke a breach of a hundred in the 
battle, tili he came to the place wherein Deiphobus, son of 
Priam, was biding; and cut his head off him over shield. 

1314. Thereafter arose a very mighty and savage contest. 
Woeful on this side and on that was that conflict. 

1315. Many thousands feil on each of the two sides, so 
that the earth was crimson underfoot with the clots of the 
blood. Then came Sarpedon Lycius with great fury and great 
anger to fight against Palamedes. Palamedes awaited him, so 
that Sarpedon Lycius feil by him. So when Palamedes had 
done these deeds, he was biding joyfuUy before the line of 
battle. So when he was boasting that two royal battle-soldiers 
of the Trojans had fallen by his hands, Alexander loosed his 
bow, and sent a shot of an arrow at Palamedes, so that it 
entered him. When the Trojans saw that, they all cast their 
spears at him, so that of him was made a mill-sieve. Pala- 
medes feil in that place. After the fall of the king of the 
Greeks, they were hunted as far as the camp, and they passed 
in their fleeing to the midst of it. The Trojans close round 
the fortress to destroy the camp, and they burn the ships. 
This is told to AchiUes. „Xhat is untruel" saith Achilles. 
„Defeat on the new king, and his falling by his foesi" That was 
mockery on his part. Ajax son of Telamon was in the rear of 
the host, and he gave hard battle to the Trojans in such wise 
that it was the night that severed their fighting, so that each 
of them went to his stronghold at the end of the day. Now 
the Greeks that night bewailed Palamedes for the goodness 
of his form and his shape and his build; for the greatness of 
his wisdom and his lore and his knowledge; and for the 
greatness of his bounty and his deeds and his valour. The 
Trojans, moreover, lamented Sarpedon and Deiphobus, their 
royal leaders and their chief battle-soldiers. 

Literal Translation. 111 

1338. So that on night Nestor gathered together the kings 
and the captains into one assembly to counsel them to get 
one king over them. And it was Agamemnon in particular 
whom he urged them to get, forasmuch as the host had 
great prosperity and good fortune there while Agamemnon had 
been their king. 

1343. In the moming on the morrow the Trojans marched 
to the battle. They were well-nigh mad and infuriated, and 
they shook the earth with the greatness of the vehemence (?) 
and the boiling of the anger which the heroes brought with 
them into the battle. Then from the other side marched 
Agamemnon with the battalion of the Greeks around him. Fell, 
then, was the fight which the soldiers fought. Each of them 
had härm for the other. They yearned to pour forth the blood 
without . . . That conflict was a rout on this side and on that. 

1351. Now when noon had come, Troilus went towards 
the fight and gave a goal that was not unterrible, past the 
Champions of the Trojans, in such wise that he was biding 
between them and their foes; and he began hewing at the 
heroes and severing the companies, and slaying the hosts from 
the breast of his own battalion, and he delivered a thunder- 
feat upon them, and drove them together before him to the 
camp as a hawk drives little birds.^ And he stayed not from 
them, so that many thousands of them feil by him before the 
gates of the camp were shut behind them. Of the unreckonable 
things of this story was what feil of the heroes of Greece here 
by the f ough play of Troilus. 

1360. On the morrow betimes^ forth from their city came 
outside the Trojans to the battle. Then Agamemnon comes on 
the other side with the heroes of the Greeks around him. A 
bloody, angry, deadly, venomous fight, füll of moumful wailing, 
is fought on each side of the combat. Vast slaughter was in- 
flicted on each of the two sides. The Champions of valour of 

1 Cf. Iliad XVI 582, 583, XVII 757. 
^ Lit. in the early part of the day. 

112 The Destruction of Troy. 

Europe and Asia were broken there. A cruel, mighty, wound- 
M battle was there begun. Plenteous were tbe streams of- 
blood over the skins of tender youths a-going into danger 
? according to their power . Many were the heroes lying hacked 
and cut by the fighting of foes. Many were the shields cloven 
from edge to edge. Many were the swords wom down to their 
hilts by the mutj^, smiting. Many were the spears and javehns 
broken all round the battlefield. Many were the byrnies with- 
out . . . Füll on that day were the slaughter-fields, glens, and 
Valleys and firths, of the streams of blood that were there 
ardropping out of bodies of valiant heroes. Of the deeds done 
on this day — though none should be counted save those that 
feil by the band of Troilus (the youngest of Priam's children, 
but the eldest of the men of the world from sunrise to sunset 
as regards honour and prowess and valour) — though none but 
those should be counted, it were enough of tidings of valour 
and of loss of his enemies. For though the Greeks should not 
find a lessening (?) of that host save only those of their streng 
leaders that feil that day at the hands of Troilus, it was 
enough of evil; besides what he laid low of the rest of the 
host, — more was (hat than could be reckoned. 

1382. Thereafter, then, they went on fighting every day tili 
the end of the week. Agamemnon sent to ask a truce tili 
the end of two months. Then each buried his friend and his 
comrade and his companion. Then the Greeks, with Agamem- 
non, held funeral games, magnificently and honourably, for 
Palamedes their king. 

1387. Now while these truces were lasting, Agamemnon 
sent envoys to invite Achilles into the battle. These were the 
envoys, to wit, Ulysses and Nestor and Diomede. That was 
in no wise gotten from Achilles, because of what Hecuba had 
promised him; for so great was his love for Polyxena that he 
was not at all fain to fight against the Trojans. He was 
mightily enraged with the envoys because they had come at 
all to him; and he said to them that it was better to make 
peace and goodwill and friendship between the two countries 

Literal Translation. 113 

than unpeace and unfriendship, and to have the heroeis of the 
two countries falling (in fight). 

1396. When Agamemnon was told of Achilles' stern refusal 
of the fighting, unto him all the other leaders were invited to 
take counsel as to what they should do, whether it should be 
what Achilles had said, to wit, peace and friendship, or whether 
it should be warfare and quarrel as they had begun. He asked 
them inithei assembly what the mind of each of them chose. 
Then, truly, his orother Menelaus ^'•■"■■{^i'' ^■■^' to hearten the 

^ ^ ^ ^ 

soldiers to the fighting, and not to relinquish Troy. MttäaiBS also 
Said that neither dread nor fear of the city was needful, for there 
was no hero like Hector guarding it then, as there had been 
before. Then said Ulysses and Diomede that Hector had not 
been mightier than Troilus (was) in deeds of vaJour and prow- 
ess. „However, it is not in order to refuse the fighting that 
we declare that," say they. Then did Calchas declare to them 
out of ApoUo's prophecy, that they should not desert the land of 
Troy, for that the fall of Troy was nearer to them than anything. 
1410. Now when the end of this truce arrived, Agamem- 
non and Menelaus, Diomede, Ulysses and Ajax fared towards 
the fight. The Trojans, too, went on the other side with Troilus, 
with Aeneas, with Helenus etc. The two battle-lines attacked 
(each other) mightily and passionately. As to Troilus, however, 
he went forward to the battalion of the Greeks. He began 
to deliyi^r a savage, fearful attack on the hosts. He wounded 
Menelaus in the first line of battle. Then he mightily hunted 
the hosts until they came to the camp. On the morrow Troilus 
and Alexander went before the host of the Trojans. Agamem- 
non, however, and Diomede and Ulysses and Nestor and Ajax 
son of Telamon and Menelaus come before the battalions of 
the Greeks. It is doubtful, then, if they left any one in the 
camp save Achilles with his household and his host. Bitter, 
insooth, was the kind of slaughter that they *both inflicted. 
No one there endured little (?) from another. Troilus was 
furious, and he gave a goal towards the Greeks, in such wise 
that he was in the middle of the host. A champion's site was 



114 The Destruction of Troy. 

left for him in the midst of the battle, so that for a spearcast 
from him there was none of bis foes uppn it. That attack of 
bis was not . . , to make a sword-land and a warlike fold and 
a battle -wall of corpses around bim amidst bis foes in such 
wise that foes were between tbem and bis own people. Tben 
be attacked tbe band of tbe soldiers among wbem was Diomede, 
and be put tbem to fligbt.^ Tbereafter be attacked tbe band 
of tbe kings witb Agamemnon: be routed tbem and slew a 
king among tbem. He is mad tben and falls ^ upon tbem like 
a wolf among sbeep tili be pressed tbem before bim as f ar as 
tbe camp. In tbat wise, tben, were tbey battling for tbe space 
of tbirty days. Many tbirties, many forties, many fifties, many 
bundreds, many tbousands of tbem feil at tbat season. 

1437. Now wben Agamemnon saw tbat a vast best of bis 
people bad fallen, and tbat of (bis) best tbere was not tbe 
material for battling against tbe Trojans by reason of tbe de- 
struction of bis people, be sent to ask of Priam a truce to 
tbe end of six montbs. So all bis leaders were invited to Priam, 
and be told tbem tbat men bad come from tbe Greeks to ask 
a balf-year's truce. Tbat, bowever, was not readily got from tbe 
Trojans and Troilus; nevertbeless tbey granted it at Priam's en- 
treaty. Tbereafter tbe envoys of tbe Greeks came to tbe camp. 
After tbe granting of tbe truce every one buried bis friend and bis 
companion, and moreover tbe wounded folk, namely, Diomede and 
Menelaus, were tended by Agamemnon. Tben tbe Trojans did tbe 
same, to wit, tbey buried tbeir dead, tbey bealed tbeir wounded. 
\iiifn llOft Now tbe Grecian kings took counseP as to bow 

^ tbey sbould provail on Acbilles to come into tbe battle, because, 
except bim, tbere was found no bero witb tbem wbo could 
witbstand Troilus. So tbey persuaded Agamemnon bimself to 
come and invite Acbilles. Tben Acbilles besougbt Agamemnon 
tbat be sbould not make war, but tbat it sbould be peace; for 
fPeace is better fhan Itwky warfare' „If, bowever, ye fare 

^ Lit. so that D. was among them, and he put huntingonthem. cf.l416. 

' Lit. plies himself. 

^ Lit. there was a counsel with {apud) the Grecian kings. 

Literal Translation. 115 

to fightS I will put my people to work along with you, so 
that thou mayst not go with a complete r^usal." Agamemnon 
fexes home thankful (and) joyous. 

1457. Now when the time of the battle came the Trojans 
arrayed their host. The Greeks also, on the other side, set 
their battalion in order. Then Achilles began deligently to 
encourage the Myrmidons, and he sent them in their knot of 
battle to fight against the Trojans and against Troilus; and 
he said to them also that they should bring him Troilus' head. 
A conflict awful, unheard-of, arises^ between the two ends(?) 
of the battalions. The Myrmidons became mad. The earth almost 
broke under their feet with the boiling of the wrath that 
abode in their breasts. They deemed it much that they would 
not get their fiU of fighting and battle even tiU the end of 
the World. They deemed it much that with every blow they 
should cast the men down to the ground. They deemed it 
much that they should hunt the Trojans as far as their city. 
They deemed it much also that they should breach and shatter 
the walls of Troy. Whatever (?) were the strength of the men 
that happened to be against them, (those men) would not have 
endured them had not Troilus helped.*) 

1471. Now when Troilus beheld the great fury and the 
vehemence and the valour (?) that the Myrmidons displayed, and 
when they had cast their spears on himself, fury and anger 
fiUed him; and out of his forehead arose the hero's light, until 
it was as long as the nose; and his two eyes came out of his 
head tili they were longer than an artemh^ to the outside of 
his head. Alike were his hair and the branches of a haw- 
thom. He attacked the hosts in that wise, like a lion active, 
füll of rending fury(?), who runs to . . . a herd of boars. So 
he slew thrice fifty Champions of valour of the Greeks and 

^ Lit. 4f it is battHng that ye do.' 
* Lit. unknown, grows. 

' This is a mere guess. The original seems cormpt. 
*■ said to be ^a fist with the thumb extended*, ,a measure of six 
inches,' Laws II 238, 240 n. airtem s. ferdorn, O'Dav. 53, s. v. Cletine. 


116 The Destruction of Troy. 

Myrmidons at the first soldier'ß onrush which he gave against 
them. He brought confusion then on all the hoste, and ruined 
the Greeks, and slew the Myrmidons, as far as the entrances 
of the camp. And he caused the slaughter of the hosts; and 
of the unreckonable things of the 'Destruction (of Troy') is 
what Troilus slew of the Greeks on that day only. And it is 
hard to say^ if any one of the whole host escaped from bim, 
that was not lame or blind or deaf or lefthanded, after being 
cut and mutilated by the thrust of his spear, by the mouth 
of his sword, by the edge of his shield, by the end of his fist, 
by the crook of his elbow, by the thick of his knee; so that 
at the same time he plied them with the rocks (?) of the stones, 
the bodies of the chariots, the yokes of the oxen, the shares 
of the ploughs. Then he used to take the shields and the 
swords and the stakes and the lances, so that only their rem- 
nants lay in his band after being broken in smiting his foes. 
So greatly did they flee that it is doubtful (whether even) 
Ajax son of Telamon remained behind them. Troilus with his 
Trojans returned with great victory and great triumph at the 
hour of evening to their city. There was great grief on that 
night in the leaguer of the Greeks through fear of Troilus' band. 
A marvel (?) to them was the youth of the lad and how little * 
the choice of the Champions and warriors of the west of the 
World could maintain striking against him. Each of them said to 
the other that if his (Troilus') score of years were complete, he 
would kill the whole host and that not a man to teil tidings 
of them would get back from him to the land of Greece. If 
he were a man in the prime^ of his age he would overtop 
the heroes and Champions of the earth, from the rising of the 
sun to the setting thereof, and he would fill the world with 
stories of him and of his valorous achievements and mighty 
deeds, and would surpass even Hercules in strength and bra- 
very. But if his lifo were lengthened* tili he was thirty years 

^ Lit: ..a share (quota) of pain. 
1 ' Lit. ^^ littlenesB. ' Lit. choice. 

*■ Lit. if it were lengthened od him. 

Literal Translation. 117 

old, tie Trojans' realm would rule over the men of the earth 
from the bounds öf Iuenes*(Iinau8?) unto the isles of the Bri- 
tons, to the north- west of the world. Truly (then) there would 
be a Single king throughout the world's four quarters. 

1507. In the moming on the morrow Agamemnon went 
forth with his host. Then all the leaders of the Myrmidons 
went like warriors, furiously, straight on before Troilus. Now 
when the two battalions met, a rough combat was fought there. 
Multitudes of each of the two sides feil. They were for a season 
in that wise battling on every day. Troilus used to attack them 
every day and hurled slaughter upon them as far as the camp. 
And he took a troop of the Myrmidons especially, and cut their 
hands ofif, so that they might go to Achilles in his fort. 

1515. Now when Achilles saw that many thousands of 
his people had fallen, and the crushing that Troilus brought 
upon them, he sent to Priam to ask a truce of thirty days, in 
Order to bury his dead and to heal his wounded. Priam 
granted the truce because (he wished) to do the same. 

1520. Now when the time of battle arrived the Trojans 
come forth out of their city. The Greeks gather on the other 
side. Thereat then Troilus comes to the line of battle. He 
drove the Greeks about He hunted the Myrmidons in flight 
before him to the camp. So then anger and rage seized Achilles, 
seeing every day the rout (coming) towards him. Rough 
he deemed the dressing which Troilus would inflict^ every day 
on his people. Sad he was that his good folk and good people 
of manslaying, his comrades and his friends, had fallen before his 
face in the battle-field. He deemed it a shame, too, that the 
tender, beardless lad, whose hair or beard had not grown, 
should be cutting and rending the Champions of the west of 
the world, whose equal, of Adam's seed, there had not been 
up to that time. Then he himself went into the battle, and 
he went right onward before Troilus. When Troilus saw that 
he awaited him. Then they both fight* a duel. Troilus hurls 

* Lit. take. * Lit. meet. 

118 The Destruction of Troy. 

on him a cast of a great spear, and wounded him. On men, 
then, was Achilles carried from him to his camp. So the 
hosts were in that wise smiting one another^ tili the end of 
a week. Multitudes, however, feil among them at that season. 
1538. Howbeit, on the sixth day after being wounded Achil- 
les again entered the battle, and began urging the Myrmidons to 
lout the Trojans. Now when the sun was rising into ihe height 
of heaven and shone on glens and slopes, Troilus came to the 
battle. The Greeks on seeing Troilus, utter a mighty shout. 
The Myrmidons come before him and close^ upon him, because 
he was on a horse. Of the stately things of the world was 
what he did of feats of valour before them, to wit, the excel- 
lence of the hurling, the cunning of the defence, the quickness of 
the mighty blows. He plied his rage and his wrath on murdering 
the troops, on slaying the soldiers, on smiting the hosts. Of 
the unreckonable things of the 'Destruction (of Troy)' is (the 
number) of Greeks that Troilus and his horse slow on that day 
only. Now when the Greeks saw that great multitudes were 
killed by Troilus, they all set their mind to compass the kil- 
ling of him. So when Troilus was slaying (his foes), a cast 
is made at the horse that was under him, and the spearhead 
went through ^him, and the horse gave three bounds on high 
and feil to the ground, and flung Troilus on the other side on 
his back. Before he got up, Achilles comes towards him quickly 
and rapidly, and gives a thrust of a huge spear at him, so 
that it went through him to the earth, and Troilus died thereof. 
Now when he (Achilles) made an attempt at bearing the body 
to his camp, then did Memnon the Black come towards him, 
and took from him the body by force, and wounded Achilles 
himself. After his wound Achilles goes to his camp. Memnon 
foUowed him to the camp with his hosts around him. Now when 
the terrible hero, the mightiest that hath been of Adam's seed, 
to wit, Achilles, saw (that), he could not bear not to turn 

^ I read oc [imm]thucMrcain, as in 1615. 
* Lit. fold. 

Literal Translation. 119 

against Memnon. So, after battling for a long time, they fight 
a duel. Memnon feil, after many wounds were set upon him; 
and eyen Achilles was wounded, and he went to his camp with 
great victory and great triumph, and was long a-healing therein. 
Now from the time that Troilus and Memnon feil the Trojans 
were routed ^ to their city, and they left (behind them) a great 
slaughter of valiant men, and the gates were shut diligently.*? 
Now when the night came, the Greeks went to their camp 
with victory and trimnph. 

1571. On the morrow Priam sent to ask a truce to the 
end of thirty days. The Greeks accepted that. Then by Priam 
were buried Troilus and Memnon and multitudes of others besides. 
As regards the lamentation that was poured over Troilus and 
Memnon, it cannot be told how it was made. For there were 
the hosts of Asia, both man and woman, both boys and girls, 
both old and young, beating their hands and bewailing at one 
time and one hour. They cast forth showers of buming tears. 
They cut their hair from their heads, and they darkened (?) their 
faces at the affliction caused by the deed. Because that was 
the day whereon feil the east of the world, to wit, the chief 
leader of the whole of Great Asia, to wit, the king of Persia 
and Egypt feil there, namely Memnon. As to the hero and 
battle-soldier and battle-valve of battle of the men of the 
World, and the noble, conspicuous stripling, around whom the 
youths of the Trojans used to go for games and assemblies, 
that he feil there was a great loss to the whole of Asia. This, 
in sooth, was the first destruction of Troy. The soldiers were 
afraid to go into battle now that Troilus was slain,^ for their 
spirit was strong (only) when Troilus was before them, for neither 
fear nor dread used to seize them (when) with him in any 
battle and in any battle-field which he would enter. This was 
reasonable, for though he was a stripling as regards age, he 


^ Lit. it broke on the Trojans. 

^ Lit. there was fear with (apud) the soldiers to go into battle 
after Troilus. 

120 The Destruction of Troy. 

was a battle-soldier as regards prowess, he was a chief(?) as 
regards bounty. 

1590. Those, then, are the tidings and the goings and 
the violent death of the fifth mighty battle-soldier of the whole 
of Adam's seed, to wit, Troilus. 

1592. Then did Hecuba, Priam's wife, form a crafty, guile- 
ful design. She was grieved that her two full-valiant sons 
had been slain by Achilles without her having taken vengeance 
upon him. Then Alexander was invited to visit her that he 
might prepare ambushes for Achilles. Because she would send 
messengers to Achilles to (invite) him to come to Apollo's 
temple for Polyxena, Priam's daughter, to be betrothed to him, 
and (also) in order to make peace with Priam. Alexander 
promised that he would fulfil that if Achilles should come into 
the meeting. On that night, the^ Alexander himself chose the 
BftöÄ^valiant, meat^famous soldiers of the Trojans, and gathered 
them to the idol-house of Thymbraean Apollo. 

1601. Now when these things ended, Hecuba sent a mes- 
senger to summon Achilles. The messenger declared to AchiUes 
that for which he had been sent. That was welcome to Achilles, 
and it seemed long to him tili moming, because of (his) love 
for the maiden. On the morrow, then, Achilles and Antilochus, 
son of Nestor, his fosterbrother, went together to the idol-house, 
even as the messenger had said to them. Then Alexander 
with his people rose out of their ambush and he began to 
encourage the soldiers. So when Achilles and Antilochus be- 
held that, they cast their garments from them on their left 
band, and bared their swords. Thereafter Achilles was frenzied, 
and he inflicted upon the hosts his rage and his wrath, and 
attacked them angrily and manfully; and many thousands of 
them feil by him, so that of the unreckonable things of the 
'Destruction' is what feil by him on that day with the short- 
sword that lay in his band. So Alexander came to him, after 
slaying Antilochus, and set many wounds on Achilles. Then 
the Trojans smote him on this side and on that, so that at last 
he feil by Alexander, after having been long contending and 

Literal Translation. 121 

smiting. Then Alexander ordered Achilles' body to be cast 
under dogs and birds and wild beasts. That would have been 
done had not Helena^ forbidden it. So Achilles' body was 
given to the Greeks. Great, in sooth, the grief and the la- 
mentation that were on that night in the leaguer of the Greeks. 
That unto them was not a grief without cause, because their 
valiant battle-soldier had fallen, and their hurdle (?) of contest 
against their foes, and he that had repelled from them Hector 
and Troilus, and the Trojan leaders, besides, who had laid 
low many thousands of their hosts. Repentance seized them 
for having come at all on the expedition, for their leaders 
and their Champions and their kings had fallen. Härder than 
anything they deemed it that Achilles was slain; for if Achilles 
were at their head, they would endure every hurt of battle 
and conflict and combat^ that would befall them. 

1628. On that night the kings of the Greeks held a 
Council in order to see unto whom they should give the suc- 
cession to Achilles. This was their advice, to give it to Ajax 
son of Telamon, for he was nearest in friendship unto him. 
Then said Ajax son of Telamon that it was meeter for them 
to send to Pyrrhus, to his (Achilles') own son, who was biding in 
the isle of Scyros with Lycomedes, with his grandfather, that is, 
his mother's father. That was the will of all the Greeks. And 
they sent Menelaus on that embassy to Pyrrhus. Then Lycomedes 
on their behalf ^ allowed Pyrrhus to take his father's armour. 

1637. Now when the end of the time came, Agamemnon 
arrayed his battalion and encouraged the soldiers. Then the 
Trojans come from the other side. A cruel battle is fought 
there and many thousands fall of the host on either side. A 
great* cry was uttered there on this side and on that. Then 
was Ajax biding stark -naked in the battle -line. Alexander 

* Recte Helenus: but cf. 1926. 

^ achomlamd seems a mistake for comlaind. yi 

* leosum: er- 'In favuui uf tbemV ia htere-seemij'tö Bave'IBe mea-^^^' c ;r|iC e \' 
mDg-ei'S ecund um'Tit-^ Eudi a ' ph r aw e it» d e eer ner e ^ e e u ndwm t»?*ft#«m. J 

* möir a scribe's mistake for mör. ^-'.-l \ ^ . * '• . * ^h - 

■•?./ ■J-'.-' 

122 The Destruction of Troy. 

also was shooting arrows at the hosts out of a battalion, and 
laid low great multitudes of Greeks. Then he Struck Ajax 
with an arrow-shot when he was stark -naked in the battle- 
line, and it pierced his side. Then when the fury and rage 
wrought by the wound had entered Ajax, he charged through 
the battalion to Alexander, and did not take band from him 
tiU he slew him and tili he destroyed him. Howbeit, Ajax son 
of Telamon went to his camp and plucked out his arrow, and 
so died forthwith. Then Alexander's body is bome to the city. 
Then, too, did Diomede rout the Trojans after Alexander had 
fallen, and he inflicted slaughter upon them as far as the gates 
of the city. Though there were no Jesseniaf {?) of the Trojans 
save the furious attack which Diomede made that day upon them, 
it was enough of slaughter and mortality: for never was there 
anything more horrible than the swift hacking and the swift 
hewing which he brought upon them up to the gates of the 
city. Then Agamemnon, with Greeks around him, went and 
sat down in the midst of the city, and watched around it until 
the dawn on the morrow, for there was no one in Troy who 
would give them battle after their good leader Alexander (had 

1658. Great, in sooth, was the grief and the gloom that 
night in the city of the Trojans, because of the destruction of 
their goodly king. Sad was the lamentation that men and 
women, both old and young,^ made there. It is then feil the 
Champion and last battle -soldier who upheld the warriors of 
the east of the world. Truly it would be a sorrow to the 
men of the earth, from sunrise to sunset, the hacking of his 
body, if they had been acquainted with his appearance; because 
there was no form like Alexander's form, both in size and 
beauty. and great dignity, both in shape and sense and speech, 
both in teeth and build and raiment, both in hair and beard 
and face, both in manner and wisdom and valour. To con- 
template his shape hindered the hosts of the Greeks from 

^ Lit. age and youth. 


Literal Translation. 123 

fighting. Over far-off lands there was journeying to behold 
him. Yea, the ladies of Greece, who used to gaze upon him 
carrying off the prizes at the assembly of Elis, they cared not 
to look at their own husbands after seeing him in his as- 
sembly-raiment. So the fame and delightfulness and renown 
of Alexander spread throughout Asia and throughout the whole 
of Europe. The Trojans, insooth, despised their city, because 
their hope had perished, and their ^feres8(?) of safeguard, and the 
darling of them all, both men and women. For when he used 
to go into battle^, men and women would close hands upon 
him, lest he should go into danger at all * ... Of his brethren, 
there was no crownprince who was better than he, both in 
form and sense and right(?) of valour. 

1679. Howbeit, on the morning of the morrow, they, 
namely, Priam and Hecuba and Helen, went to bury Alexander'« 
body, lest he should hate the Trojans, and love the Greeks, 
for the ruin of their (the Trojans') truth. 

1682. On that day, however, Agamemnon gathered the 
Greeks to the gates of the city, and was challenging the Tro- 
jans to come forth from their city to fight against him. Priam, 
however, ordered his people to withstand boldly and to keep 
the city until Penthesilea, the queen of the Bumt-paps, should 
come with her hosts to work with them and to^ help them. 
Now when Penthesilea arrived, she set out the battalion on the 
morrow before Agamemnon. Dreadful, then, was the conflict, 
cruel the swording and the slaughtering which each gave the 
other on that stead. Angrily did the armed women deliver 
the combat. Most valiant Champions of the men of Europe 
were defeated in battle.^^Man there yielded his battle-breach 
to woman. Then did Penthesilea contend with the Champions 
tili she slew each man of them in tum. Almost as numerous(?) 
as drops from a porch in wet weather were the fierce battle- 
soldiers fallen to the ground through dread of fighting with them 

^ Lit. battling. 

^ I cannot translate the next sentence. 

' Lit. *the battle-lines were broken on most valiant* etc. 

\. -■ ,,-■••. 


124 The Destniction of Troy. 

in a duel. The battle-soldiers of- the Greeks endured not the 
exceeding great vehemence and the fury which the woman- 
champions brought upon them. So they fled as far as the 
camp. Penthesilea with her women inflicted great slaughter 
upon them, so that they came into the C5amp. Then the 
woman-soldier spread her host all round about the camp. By 
her was bumt a great portion of the ships. Battle was given 
to them (the Greeks) every day in that wise, and they were 
routed, so that they came into the middle of the camp fleeing; 
and it is doubtful (if even) Diomede stood firm alone against 
her, because the women were brisker than the men. For when 
the Greeks would uplift their hands for delivering a blow or 
a thrust, the women would raise their shields all round them 
for protection. But when the Greeks carried their shields and 
their bosses for protection and for defence, on the side at which 
they were (thus) made naked, they were riddled by the women. 
Now when the Greeks endured not the attacks of the fuU- 
valiant women, whose equal or like was not found of the women 
of the World, they went into their camp and closed the gates 
diligently. And Agamenmon allowed them not to go forth from 
the fortress tili Menelaus should have come out of Greece. 
Thereafter came Menelaus and Pyrrhus to the leaguer of the 
Greeks; and his father's armour was given to Pyrrhus, and he 
made wailing and handsmiting on his grave, and it was not 
without ground that he did so. 

1717. Howbeit, as regards Penthesilea, she came into the 
battle, as she used to do every day, and went to the gates of 
the camp. Pyrrhus, moreover, the king of the Myrmidons, 
arrays his battalion on the other side. Then Agamemnon set 
out the hosts of the rest of the Greeks. They both proceed 
ißforer Penthesilea. Then did Pyrrhus inflict an enormous 
slaughter on the Burnt-paps, and he routed them tili he came 
to Penthisilea. Then when she came she fought a duel with 
Pyrrhus. So they were biding tili the end of the day, each 
of them smiting the other's shield, and neither gave a thrust 
on skin(?) to the other. Cruel was the woman's combat which 

lateral Translation. .125 

Penthesilea fought tliere, namely, a conflict with the hero who 
was mightiest in the east of the world and who had slain great 
multitudes of the hosts. 

1729. One day (however) Penthesilea gave a thrust to 
Pyrrhus and wounded him roughly. Then the anger and fury 
wrought by the wound entered Pyrrhus so that, in attacking 
Penthesilea, he knew neither dread nor fear. They fight a duel. 
Manly, then, was this conflict. Howbeit Pyrrhus' valour was 
(the) mightier. Penthesilea feil in the duel. 

1734. Now after the fall of the queen, the Bumt-paps and 
the Trojans were routed, and Pyrrhus and Diomede set a great 
slaughter upon them, so that they reached the gates of the city. 
After this, the Greeks close round the city, and the battle is 
fought all round about it. 

1738. So when the kings and leaders of the Trojans beheld 
the hosts outside, and (saw) that they were around the city, 
they went to have speech of Priam. These were the leaders 
that came there, to wit, Antenor and Polydamas and Aeneas. 
To take counsel then they came, to know what they should do 
against the mighty hosts that had attacked(?) then. All his 
leaders were summoned to Priam, and he asked them what 
they wished to do. Then said Antenor to them. „It is a 
mockery for you," saith he, „to fight against the Greeks, for 
your soldiers have died, your heroes have been laid low, your 
leaders have fallen: Priam's sons have been slain, and every 
one who came out of the foreign lands to help you. Howbeit, 
the leaders of the Greeks remain, to wit, Menelaus and Pyrrhus 
son of Achilles, who is not weaker than his father, and Dio- 
mede, and Locrian Ajax and Nestor and Ulysses. Now ye have 
been forced into the city, and the gates of the city have been 
shut upon you. This, then, is good for you," saith he: ,4et 
Helen be given up by you to the Greeks, and the booty, be- 
sides, that Alexander brought from the Island Cythera. Then 
the Greeks will go to their home with peace and good will." 

1754. When they had been for a while proceeding to 
make peace, Amphimachus the son of Priam rose in the as- 

126 The Destruction of Troy. 

sembly: a very mighty youth was he; and he spake words 
there to Antenor and to those who were at one^ with him. 
„It were meeter for you," saith he, „that you should spur on 
the host and go before them to fight against our foes on be- 
half of your country and your fatherland and your city." After 
Amphimachus had completed these words, Aeneas son of An- 
chises arose and uttered a gentle answer to Amphimachus. 
„My son," saith he, „better were peace and goodwill than un- 
peace and quarrelling." 

1764. Then Priam himself arose and said: „Who are you, 
indeed,*' saith he, „a-seeking peace and quiet? It is through you 
hath come every evil that hath been done here. Ye were tl^ 
leaders whom I sent to the Greeks. I sent one of the twaia to 
demand my sister for me from the kings of the Greeks. When 
he came back with disgrace and refiisal from all the kings of 
the Greeks he was persuading and pressing us (?) to deliver 
battle to the Greeks. OhI comrades, moreover, it is he, together 
with Alexander, that wrecked the island Cythera, and brought 
thereout Helen and the booty besides. Therefore the peace is 
not to be sought for* by you. Let your mind, however, be 
towards this, that you may be^ ready when the trumpet shall 
soimd — going to the gates to give fierce, hard battle to the 
Greeks — to rout your enemies or to die yourselvesl" 

1777. Now when the utterance of these words had ended 
every one went home. So Priam entered the palace and his 
son was called to him, to wit, Amphimachus, and he said 
to him „I fear," saith he, „that the folk who are enjoining 
the peace will betray the city. Wherefore it is right to slay 
them before they finish that design." He was certain that un- 
cleisiJlUj less the city was betray ed he would be victorious in battle over 

his enemies, and would put them to flight. This is the counsel 
that Priam formed: his most valiant soldiers were collected 

* Lit. in his unity. 

' ia/rata is obviously corrupt. read perhaps iarrihi, 

' For corhcut I read corhad. 

Literal Translation. 127 

by him to do the deed before the councillors should complete 
the betrayal of the city. Then Amphimaclius promised that 
he would do what Priam had ordered him. Jjet a great banquet 
be made by as/^ saith he, „and let the leaders be summoned 
to consume the feast. I will collect soldiers to . . . upon them." 
1789. Now as regards the leaders, to wit, Antenor and 
Polydamas and ücalegon and Amphidamas, when they had 
dispersed out of the assembly they went on tili they were 
Gonversing together,^ and each of them complained to the 
other of his trouble. They were grieved at what Priam had 
said, for he would rather have his own destruction and the 
destruction of his city and the fatherland than peace with the 
Greeks. Then said Antenor, „I had a counsel for you", saith 
he, „and your profit would come therefrom unless I am a&aid 
to utter it." „Deliver it in sooth," say the other leaders, „and 
'the end of the story will not go from us over a house'; and 
whatever be the advice that thou shalt deliver we will fulfil 
it for thee." „Let us send,** said Antenor, „first to Aeneas, that 
he may be along with us in the Council." Then Aeneas jcame 
to them and asked them, „what r^tJTirf^ are you willing to §ieß?" 
saith Aeneas. „This is our counsel," saith Antenor, „if thou art 
in Union with us, that one of us should go to the Greeks to 
have Speech of Agamemnon and the worthies of the Greeks 
besides, that securities and guarantees be given to us for the 
complete protection of our people on account of betraying our 
city, and forfeiting our fatherland, and making better known 
to the Greeks the way to Priam's palace."* Every one praised 
that counsel. Then Polydamas was sent from them to get 
speech of Agamemnon, for he (Polydamas) it was whose lia- 
bility to the Greeks was least; and he declared to Agamemnon 
his embassage diligently. Then the kings of the Greeks were 
summoned into one assembly to Agamemnon, and he declared 
to them what Polydamas had come for, namely, to betray Troy 
for the sake of peace and friendship to (the traitors) themselves. 

* Lit. in one cpnverßation. 

^ Lit. of ofefonyfefroning k nowledge to them of the royal palace. 

128 The Destruction of Troy. 

1812. Thereafter, then, Agamemnon asked of the kings 

what they should do unto the traitors, whether they should 

give sureties to them or should not give. Ulysses and Nestor 

Said there was no truth in Polydamas, but that he had come 

Jr i "to^'l^'^c" guilefuUy. As to Pyrrhus, however, he did not at all reject 

^- ^v ^ Polydamas' story.^ So when Polydamas had certified them that 

he had not come to teil them a falsehood the Greeks asked 
him for a signaL Polydamas said: „Even though in this hour, 
before I go, ye shall fare unto Troy, Aeneas and Antenor will 
open the gates of the city before you." Then the leaders of 
the Greeks said that if they should see the signal, to wit, 
candles lit to make (things) manifest to them, and if they 
should hear the voice of Aeneas and Antenor, they would 
perform* their oath to the betrayers, that is, to protect An- 
tenor and Ucalegon and Polydamas and Aeneas and Anchises, 
with their wives and sons and daughters, with their cousins 
and relatives by marriage and companions, and with their kins- 
folk besides. 

1827. Now when they had settled their pledges, Polydamas 
led them^ to the city, that is, to the gate which is named 
Scaea. There, then, they found a signal of their signals, to 
wit, the head of a white horse in the border over the gate. 

1831. Then came the betrayers, to wit, Aeneas son of 
Anchises and Antenor, to meetTthe Greeks. As to Priam, how- 
ever, he had everything prepared and ready to slay the betrayers 
and to fight for the city. Then the chief traitors gathered their 
households and their comrades and their friends to the gate at 
which they had set a signal for the Greeks, so that there they 
were biding about the gate on this side and on that. There- 
after came the Greeks to the gate which is named Scaea. The 
betrayers opened the gate and lit the lights against the faces 
of their friends and their companions and let them into the city. 

^ This mast be the meaning ('Neoptolemas hos refatat'). This 
meaningless chacai is a scribal error due to the chucai in line 1818. • . ^^^ 
» Lit. make true. "'"^ ^'-^ Ht '«•*• 

^ Lit. took the van before them. 

cji» tii • 

Literal Translation. 129 

1840. These, then, are the leaders whom they let in, to 
wit, Pyrrhus son of Achilles in the van, and Diomede and Mene- 
laus son of Atreus, and other leaders besides. Pyrrhus, however, 
it is he that was protecting all the household of the folk that 
betrayed the city. Now Antenor was leader before the troops 
and the hosting of the Greeks unto the citadel and the royal 
apartmejit and royal palace of Priam, a place wherein were 
biding the choice of all the leaders of the Trojans. It seemed 
to thee that the earth would fall under their feet because of 
the mightiness of the pride which they bronght and the great- 
ness of the wrath. Then, in sooth, did Pyrrhus son of Achilles 
wreak bis fury and bis wrath and bis enmity on the Trojans. 
Multitudes of them f«ll that night by bis band. There, then, 
feil Panthus son of Euphorbus, chief Speaker of all the Trojans 
after Antenor. There, also, feil Choroebus, the husband of 
Cassandra daughter of Priam. A stripling was he and a Cham- 
pion and a spearpoint of battle of the north-east of the world. 
It was not more than a week after the warrior came tili Cas- 
sandra was betrothed to bim. Cassandra did not at all desire 
to be defiled,* but she preferred to abide in maidenhood and 
in chastity. Then Pjrrlmsson^of Achilles, the battle-soldier, 
remained standing Mbacö- Prismi's citadel, with a two-edged 
axe in bis band, and t hen there w as a^gate that was the 
fairest and beautifullest in the world, from the various carving of 
every land, with a border of gold and silver and precious stone. 

1860. Then the soldiers who were in Priam's palace divided 
tbemselves. A troop of them they put into the doorway of the 
court. These began to resist Pyrrhus and the rest of the heroe?. 
The others, however, went on the palisades and mounds and scon- 
ces(?) of the citadel, and began to cast mightily at the hosts in 
such wise that they hurled together on them the spears and 
the swords and the shields and the arrows and the rocks of the 
stones unSer foot, and the beams and planks and roofs and 
poles of the balconies and the plank-houses. Then they broke 

^ Lit. her pollation. 

130 'The Öestruction of Troy. 

the pinnacles of the axchways and flung them against the Greeks, 
so that in that wise they laid low many thousands of the 
hosts. Moreover the people of the city arose, terribly and 
fearfally, furiously and hastily. Now they had no way of flight, 
for the Greeks had filled the streets and causeways and cross- 
roads of the city. So there was one ^cry throughout Troy. 
AUke were the soldiers crying and the champions howUng and 
the Clowns bellowing and the women wailing and the chüdren 
screaming. Howbeit, as regards Priam's citadel, the valiant 
heroes of the Trojans began to defend it and to protect it. 
Because there lay the best of the gold and silver, the jewels 
and treasures of the Trojans. Howbeit, Pyrrhus son of Achilles 
began cutting and hewing the door-valve so that he himself 
with his shield passed through the middle of it. Then he put 
to flight^ the Trojans who were fortifying their gateway. 
Reasonable was this, for Pyrrhus son of Achilles, of whom 
there is commemoration here, was, after the valiant folk that 
had fallen at* this Destruction, chief of valour of the men of 
the World. 

1884. After the door(?) had been broken by Pyrrhus, 
and after the defenders who were biding in the gateway had 
been put to flight,^ he entered the royal house and slew 
Priam's son before his face. Priam made a cast of a spear 
at him, in such wise that it went past him, because he 
(Priam) was then a feeble old man. Pyrrhus hurled a cast 
at Priam, so that it went into him, and he dragged him for- 
ward into the room and cut off his head "at Minerva's altar. 
On one read, however, fared Hecuba and Polyxena. Then Aeneas 
ran to meet Polyxena. Howbeit Hecuba gave him fall posses- 
sion of the girl in return for protecting her. Aeneas then hid 
her under the safeguard of his father Anchises. Howbeit An- 
dromache, Hector's wife, and Cassandra, Priam's daughter, went 
and laid themselves down on Minerva's altar. 

^ Lit. he gave pursuit .on. 

^ Lit. on. ^ Lit. after hunting the defenders. 

Literal Translation. 


1895. Now until the white of the moming, there was no 
pause to the devastation and the min of the city. The city 
was burnt, so that it was in(?) a fringe of fire and under 
vaponr of smoke. Badb bellowed and roared above it. Demons 
of the air shouted above . . .; for pleasant it was to them that 
slaughter should befall Adam's seed, because that was an in- 
crease to their (the demons') household. Great then were the 
turmoil and the^ . * that were in Troy on that night. There 
was trembling on the teeth of the weak. The blood of the 
soldiers was poured forth. The old men wailed, the infants 
cried, the grown-up girls lamented. Multitudes of noble, well- 
bom women were misused there, and the widows' tresses were 
loosened, and the hosts were slain. The city was devastated 
and ruined and swept away.* 

1907. Now when daylight came on the morrow the kings 
of the Greeks came together into one Council, and gave thanks 
to their gods and to their idols. Agamemnon praised the hosts, 
and then it was proclaimed by him that all the prey of the 
city should be brought to one .place; and he made a right 
division unto the hosts, according to their ranks and according 
to their just grades. Then the kings held a Council to see 
what they should do to the betrayers, whether freedom should 
be given to them or should not be given. All the hosts shout- 
ed, and this is what they said, that freedom and peace be 
given to the folk that had forsaken their fatherland and their 
city. Whatever, then, the hosts had taken of their men and 
cattle, of their jewels and treasures, all was given (back) to 
them, and protection was granted to them together with their 
friends and comrades and fester -brothers and with all that 
they possessed. 

1919. Then did Antenor beseech Agamemnon that he 
might be allowed to say a few words to him. Agamemnon gave 
permission to him (Antenor). Antenor feil on his knees and 
bent them thrice in presence of Agamemnon, and said to him: 

* Lit. I thiDk, *wa8 unsited', de-laihriged? 

Ju "^v'e^^W'VcuAiv 

132 The Destruction of Troy. 

y^^lena aod Gassandra^S saith he, ^^stand in danger and in 
peril because of (their) great fear. What does it seem to you 
just to do unto them? It would at this time be just for you 
to protect them, because of the favourable intercession and 
prophecy which Cassandra used to make for you, and because 
of the persuasion which Helen made as to delivering the body 
of Achilles to be buried in the camp, notwithstanding the out- 
? rage (proposed by) Alexander." Then Agamemnon granted free- 

dom to those two, namely to Cassandra and to Helen. Then, 
too, Cassandra begged a boon on behalf of her mother Hecuba 
and on behalf of the wife of Hector son of Priam, to wit, An- 
dromache, and related to Agamemnon how those two loved him 
greatly and used to speak well^ of him in his absence. Aga- 
memnon left^ that to the kings. This is what was settled' 
by them, (to give) their freedom to those twain. Whatever 
human beings besides those, and (whatever) riches, were found 
there Agamemnon distributed to the host. Then Agamemnon 
gave thanks to the gods. 

1935. On the fifth day afterwards all the hosts assembled 
in one meeting to determine what day they would set out to 
their country and their own land. 

1940. Storms arose against them, so that the sea was 
not fit for voyaging by them. So for many days they stayed 
in the city. Then Calchas answered that the gods were not 
satisfied with them.* Then it came into the mind of Pyrrhus . . . 

[lines 1944 — 2013 are too defective to be translated.] 

2015. Two Chief leaders Aeneas slew, namely Amphi- 
machus, Nereus. 

These are the leaders whom Alexander son of Priam slew: 
Antilochus, Palamedes, Locrian Ajax, Ajax son of Telamon. 
He and Alexander feil together. 

^ Lit. to give good testimony. ' Lit. permitted. ' Lit. settled 
itself. * Lit. thankful of them. 


(The numbers refer to the lines of the tezt.) 

4. do^t-r'-mckaisc, 3d sg. s-pret act. of tinchosdm (do-tnä-eo-sechim) 
^ with infixed pron. of 2d sg. and infixed verbal particle ro- ^^ pro. 
This particle is, in tbe text now published, generally prefixed to 
verbs, whether simple or Compound. But in at-ru-hairt 3, 12, 1, 
253, 1965, do-ri-gne 4, do-ro-ni 13, do-ro-chair 1850, do-ru-fnina' 
*ar' 268, im-ro-räid 1169, fo-ro-ddü 1935, i-r-hairt 1761, S-r-lai 
158, fo-r-üair 256, it comes (as it does in Old and Early Middle 
Irish) between the verb and the prep. with which the verb is com- 
pounded. In do-r-air-mesc 391, dihr-atm {do-ro-aüh-tennt) 1541, 
fo-r-äcaib (fo-ro-ath-gatb) 93, fa-r-csat (fo-ro-a&i-g) 1568, con^- 
ötacht (con^o-ud'tacM) 203 and firts-r-öcaib {fris'ro'ud-gaih) 859, 
as in do-t-r-in-choisc, it comes between the two preps. with which 
the verb is compounded. In domärfds 847, 851 {dO'tn'aih-rO'bat'ta) 
it comes between the second prep. and the verb. In do-r-o-s- 
laigset iß^-ro-fo-assAcdcset) 1608 it comes between the first two of 
the three prepositions. 

19. %a/r here, as often, means *along*, a meaning not given in Windisch*s 
Wörterbuch. So iar n-oraib na long, 893. 

20. long acc. sg. is prbbably. a mistalne for himg 249, 576, or longai 
(see infra at 707). 

28. cliath-hernaidh (pl. nom. -e 1078, gen. 821) is, like clicUh-chomla 1208, 

1582, a comp, of cliath 'battle*, 0*R. Cognate is cliixtihad 'conflict- 

ing': gan diafhad, Gogad G. 38. 
28. iresium, better tresam 1192, snperl. of trin. So nesam 125 (ocfM), 

diUetn 383, 1859 (alaind) and cdinemh 1858 {cdin). 
33. oMather = dUathair, Corm. s. y. mog-dime, aJlathoir, O'Don. Gr. 263. 
36. siu (later Mre 308) — O.Ir. sia 268, compar. of sir «= W. hvr. -< V n; . . - ,: 
57. ro-rergata/r 3d pl. redupl. perf. of rigim. The 3d sg. ro-reraig '^ 

occurs Brocc. h. 56, Saltair na Bann 7237 (and 2573, where the 

ms. is corrupt). 
63. ni rofodaim dö cen taimiudh. Gompare 1562: ni rodam dö cen 


134 Notes. 

73. nä/r, for nä-r-h, as ndchar 1352, 1203, for nächa-r-h, 

77. eoimsidhe pl. of coimsid SP. II 15. 

89. note the Omission of any prep. before Un, Should we read eosm- 
Un? or Begat lat? 

91. Ua-r Ist sg. fut. of biu with deponential ending. So in 3 d pl. 
hat-ir 111, hdtir 952, 1388, 1740. Other interesting forms of this 
verb are hamm 1795, has 128, Uas 383, hetit 765. 

112. nO'd-Ua *he shall have' (ei erit). Note the change from the 2d 
to the 3d person, Rev. Gelt. III 512. • 

130. doröigu {doröegu 800), 3d sg. redupl. perf. of. togaim, 3d sg. s-pret. 
rO'ihogh 1400. Root gus, 

139. 554. deisid Uo, deissidh Uo 1933, lit. consedit apad eos: Ht was 
resolved by them', O'Don. Gr. 257. 

147. 890. idna seems here to mean banners. 

149. rothecaü seems a corruption of rotheclaim, and this of rothecmaül: 
cf. teclaimmit 721, teclomad 780. The inf. teelaim 399. 

151. 719. ro-bä'8 *fuit', = rohäss 1566. This form of the 3d sg. pret. 
of Uu is not in the grammars. It occurs with infixed pron. of Ist 
pl. in the Saltair na Bann 4059, ro-n-häs hatk ^we have had (nobis 
foit) death*. 

151. im/na fib-sa, 198 dona fib-sa, for Old-Irish immna hi-sa, donatb 
hi'Sa, The nom. pl. na hi-sea 1601. acc. pl. frisnahi 1757. 

155. fouavr, better fofuavr, 

157. in-echta, Other instances of this prefix are in-dola 689 (ßöla 1305), 
in-imthechta 1044, in-atrebtha 1047, in-imrama 1940. So in Togail 
Troi (LL.) in-marbtha 'fit to be killed*, m-techta *fit to go'. 

159. 1486. 1960. fo gm chlaidib. Here the moath that drains is used 
for the point that pierces: cf. the metaphorical use of hawrire for 
perfodere in Verg. Aen. II 600, X 304 etc. 

170. tairnic, 3d pl. tärnecatar 1601, redupl. perf. of tatr-icim. 

175. 1351. do-n-n-anic ^which came to him'. Boot anc, Skr. ag. 

181. 182. tarrastä seems 3d sg. 2dy s-fut. pass. of the verb of which 

tarraid (*traf, überfiel, holte ein', Windisch) is the perf. The next 

sentence seems to mean that Priam had a saccessor's mind (i. e. 

a desire to improve the inheritance), although he had actually 

V c\ 'Vv,i>^ '\\\\ taken possession of it. Ar-cwai-d he _*on account of that\ apa, aha 

Mr. Hennessy says that it also means 'nevertheless* (which is the 
meaning in Ir. Texte 99, line 11) and quotes Lü. 60 &: fanopair 

197. 1783. Bo-iinolait, 3d pl. pret. pass. of tinolaim, Other examples 
of this form (as to which see Windisch, Euhn's Zeitschrift, XXYII 
158, 159) are ro-foidit 441, ro-bddit 579, ro-herlaimigit 590, 596, 
ro'toc^irit 685, 1397 (-et 1024, 1061), ro-othroit 1446, ro-hadnacU 

Oi\r 5cM\ tSx^v 

Notes. 135 

1572, ro-mi-imrit 1904, ro-ihaühmigit (leg. -taith-) 1905, ro-nuMröaü 
1905, rO'tiMcrait 1746, im-or-choraigü 595 (leg. -coraigit?). 

203. cowrotacht Sd sg. pret. pass. of conutgim {eon-ud-tegim): dd pl. 
cowrotacMa 208. 

205. ddUuc, dat. sg. of ddl-loc, a Compound of (2a2 'meeting* (<» W. <2a^ 
and loc from Lat. 'locus'. So in O.W. daU-(l)ocou (gl. fora), Z». 1055. 

227. Zoscam Inf. of loscim (the usual form is loscud 265, 750, cor- 
ruptly loscad 175, 242). 

233. luide. Here the -6 is a soffized pronoun indicating the subject. 
So teit-e 524. 

257. ro-dlomai, 3d sg. pret. of an S-verb, to be compared with Welsh 
forms in -odd, -aud ex -äya. Gorresponding forms of i-yerbs are 
dorosce 626, ro-foidi 1052, 1387, r ob -f aide 1460, doratni 1541, 
ro-greisi 1638, ro-rädi 1756, ro-räiähi 1792, ro-Z^ct 1886. 

257. 269. 752. asHr for osin-^r. So costraih-aa 284, 984 for cosm-fraf^aa. 
262. emtA for 6S-st^/^. 

267. A negative seems omitted here. 

268. doruminatar 3d pl. redupl. perf. of domoiniwr puto. Root mom, 
272. a/rna should be amd i. e. arom^d. 

281. ro-m-rdi, 3d sg. redupl. perf. inwvrdim, 3d pl. s-pret. imraiset 18. 

283. tomdite seems for tomaiti, fut. part. pass. of cJomidtW. 

293. gol cecha leiste. Here leithe is probably a mistake for eliithe: cf. 1084. 

311. mormo compar. of momwr *specially great*. 

316. dofoUhsamd'Sae, 1 sg. redupl. 2dy s-fut. of tuUim (=» do-fo-i^itim), 
sg. 3 dofoethsad 1846, = toiiMad 1171. Of the s-future occur sg. 2 
dofoithais 757, pl. 3 dofoetJiset 433, dofäedhsat 544, 758, 763. 

319. ol'däthe, ddthe for i^d^^t 2d pl. (abs. form) of tdim = Lat. ^o. 

341. faretar seems to stand for forfeta/r, where /e*ar is, according to 
Thumeysen, from fedsax, *videsar, an aorist like a-vedisham, eiSim, 
videro (Kuhn*s Zeitschr. XXYII, 174 note 2). As to t from di see 
Kuhn's Beitr. VUI. 350. 

344. taP^ann: tafkorm 1416, 1431, 1880, 1883 (root svtmä): here the h 
seems to shew that the /* (ex si?) is to be pronounced like v. 

348. focurthe (read fochuirthe) 3d pl. pret. pass. of fo-churim, cogn. 
with toehuiriu/r (= do-fo-c) *I invite'. 

362. fathmannach: cf. cach finna fathmamnech, Lü. 81 ^ 

371. mctcca-samla, usually macc-samla. 

371. mfechtmn (also in 543, 1420, 1492, 1703) is = Mheachtain A, 
contabhart, O'B. as mbechtam rafed tadaU an taige, Three Frag- 
ments, p. 24, as mbechtain md tearna an tres duine do Lochion- 
naib, ibid. 162. 

374. reuib 'before you', not in the grammars. 

389. fochichret seems 3d pl. redupl. fut. act. of fochuirim cognate with 

136 Notes. 

tochurim 'j^ono'. So in Saltair na Rann 8060: fochichret gaire garga 
'they will cast forth eavage cries", 8324: passive: in4ffern . , fochi- 
chritar forculu 'they will be cast back into hell'. The 3d sg. 
active fochicher (leg. fodhichera = fochiuchra, Lü. 56». 8) occurs 
in the same poem 8205, 3d sg. pass. focicJherthar, LU. 88». The 
Ist sg. fochichur-sa, LU. 70». 4, and the t-pret. fochai/rt haye been 
referred to focheräaim, They seem rather to belong to fochui/rim, 
the Ist sg. ^-future of which occurs in Saltair na Bann, 6121: focfm- 
riub uaim saigit 'I will shoot forth from me an arrow'. 

394. ra-dech/rad imbi. So 1248, 1344, rodechrad impu, 1423 rodeckrad 
im Throil. There is a similar construction with the verb ddsaim, 
(Fr. desver?) Thas dästhir imbi 1432, na rodäsed 7 nä rodechrad 
impu, 1344; rodäsed imna Mvrm^dondaib 1463. 

412. cesc « O'Clery's ceasg. Borrowed from quaestio, prob, through the 
medium of the British languages in which the change of s^ to sc 
is not uncommon: cf. W. ascwrn dariov; gwisc vestis, and in the 
current language gwasg === Eng. waist and trysglen «r Eng. fhrosüe, 

417. dorostar 3d sg. s-fut. pass. of dorochim *I corne*. 

420. atäihar, deponential form of ata =» Lat. astat 

426. tesaha 3d sg. redupl. fut. of *te88äba>nim. 

435. ro-scaich (better roscäich 1277) 3d sg., roscachitar 445, 703 (better 
roscachetar) 1306, 3d pl. redupl. perf. of scuchim. 

477. cluichihi corrupt spelling of cluichi, 

487. 491. ro-d-char *amavit eam\ 

492. dga (pl. dat. dgibh 941), generally digey means ^limb', ^member*. 

499. tarrasatar 3d pl. perf. of tairissim, The 3d sg. tarrasair 1201. 
ciana seems a sisterform of cian agreeing with ed. It reoccurs 

513. ro'iwretar (for ind-reHhatar) 3d pl. perf. of indriuih, in'a{n) a com- 
bination of the articie with the relative pron. With the common 
change of i to a it occurs as aria{n) 1358, 1612, 1934, 1544. [In 
LU. 36^ 2, we also have ana ndemai.] With apocope: *na{n) 712. 
In the Tripartite Life it is inna{n): ni fil scribnid conised a acribend 
inna ndernai do fertaib 'there is no writer who could write what 
he, Patrick, wrought of miracles', Rawl. B. 512, fo. 29 1> 1. 

514. ro-imreiar (for imm-rethatar), 3d pl. perf. of immreühim, But we 
should perhaps read ro-im-rätar 3d pl. of ro-imrdi 281. 

533. no-bethe seems secondary pres. pass. of the root ba, goa(n). So ac- 
cording to Ascoli bether, Z\ 501, should be rendered by 'veniatur* 
rather than by 'est'. 

536. aneich for in-neich. So 518, 1390. anneich 431. So with cech: 
aisneis cech neich 775, and nach 229. 

540. heti, if not an instance of a suffixed pronoun indicating the sab- 

Notes. 137 

ject, (v. supra 233) is a scribe*s mistake for hetit ^erunt* 760. 765. 
So rdgdaü (for rdgtait) *ibunt' 1743. See Kuhn's Beitr. VII 21, 
YIII 455, and add to the forms there mentioned gehtäit, LU. 56 1> 
= gebdait *capient' LB. 70i> 22, rechtaü LB. 73b 3, scerdait LB. 
32 b. A similar form, gdbtait, in the present indicative, is in LU. 
101»: atafregat for Id/r tige, 7 gdbtaü a sciatku foratb, Hhey raise 
themselves up on the house-floor, and take their shields upon them*. 
So in the Saltair na Rann segtait 459, cestait 953, hertait 2981. 

544. cudla pl. gen. of cuaü *a heap', cüaü crinaig Land 610, fo. 93 ^ 1, 
cognate with lat. caulis, cu-mulus, 

543. faretfa, 3d sg. b-fdt. of *for'Haim (etaim 1 find, ro-etad 1389). 

576. testdtar 'defuerunt*? Uke testd *defuit'? 1207, seems a preterite. 

579. is hädud röbddit Such expressions (common in Irish) where the 
neun is of cognate origin with the verb, remind one of Greek 
phrases like fjidxvv ifidxovro, Latin like pugnam pugnahcmt. 

580. noaib == navibus: acc. pl. no-th-e 568 where the 1^^ is inserted to 
Bhew that the word is a dissyllable. So in dothib 'clavis*. 

581. commin, leg. co min *minutely'? 

595. imorchoraigit perhaps for imm-ro-coraigit *they were greatly ar- 

ranged'? The metathesis of the r of ro is frequent. 
601. iarnaig seems gen. sg. of a coUective iamach, which I haye not met. 
612. fordcatb, seems to have a passive sense here. 
622. dochel du 7 erdarcus = docheü du 7 erdarcus d92. So in LL. 232», 

a indsib 7 aüinaib celes dtL pl. 3 dochelit, (docecdat B.) mor 

ndmra, Corm. s. t. Art. TocheU .i. huaid, 0*C1. may be cognate. 

Perhaps the root is Fick*s 2. kal, to which he refers xiXofiai and cölo. 
625. dmna for O.Ir. *dmman, acc. pl. of dmm, dm (» agmen), dat. sg. 

ammaimy 7?. 269. 
639. Cfuü, pine na (cf. cuit pene md 1483) seems an idiomatic expression 

for 'scarcely not', *hardly not'. So w hec, trd, na 393, is heg, trd,nd 825. 
707. longai dat. sg. of long^ as lungai^ 281, is the acc. So insi 708, 

dat. sg. of inis, and insi 709, acc. sg. Can there have been origi- 

nally sisterforms in ia, iä, such as longae, inse (cf. arbair and airbre, 

adaig and aidche, setig and sitche), and can these be their snr- 

yiying datiyes and accusatives? 
720, Teophras, Teufras 737, from Teuthras, with remarkable change of 

tkr into fr. Have we here the explanation of afraig, afridisi from 

ath-raig, athrriHhisi? 
722. tartJietaT, do-n-arthetar 1195, doruarthatar *remanserunt', Sg. 5». 
730. o/rrindi = arrinde 1552, said to be the *head of a spear'. 
748. cond/nic is possibly the regulär perf. of con-icim 'possum' (the usnal 

perfect is coemnacair): da/r menmain lit. *over mind', can it mean 


138 Notes. 

749. tabaerthi dobur n-oidh, See other ezamples of this idiom in glos- 
sarial Index to F^lire, s. v. oid. 

762. deis mo Moideh: cf. dias chloidimh, O'Gl. s. v. übh. dias gl. spica. 

765. airge 'armentum': here apparently used for battalion or some such 
body of soldiers. 

768. congcmcnes. So in LU. 77», 24: ar ba congomdmes oc comruc fri 
fer bot la Loch. 0*Clery explains the word by cneas no cum 
cnämha. With congcm, congna (gl. cornu) is cognate. 

776. atchondcammar, atchondcata/r 1607, 6'tdiofmcatar 1147, root ccis. 
Windisch is doubtless right in holding that the first two syllables 
are due to the analogy of atchondarc (3d sg. -dairc 840), R. darc. 

782. comaühibh, a scribe*s mistake for comaithchibh 1219. 

797. athchomairc gen. sg. of athchomarc 'interrogatio'. 

810. rO'Oethig seems the 3d sg. pret. of the verb of which oüMgudy 
1035, is the Infinitive. The meaning must be either 'diminished* 
or 'ceased*, and the verb is possibly cognate with navo), paulus, 
favai, few, with which Ir. üafhed (dat. sg. uaffiiud 1072), has been 

817. toicMeori, cf. töicheU journey? 

850. cocdi leg. cocaii cf. cüacca A. fäs no folamh *empty', O'Cl. Cognate 
with lat. cavus. 

879. aca {=ad-ca) *vidi', root cos. s-pret. sg. 1 acus 849. 

908. ailithir pl. n. of aüither dXXoxQioq, peregrinus. 

960. al-lo8S *by means of, *by virtue of. 

962. da gabait, n. pl. dofuitet a cetJm gäbaiti for tcdmain, Lü. 70», 26. 
n. dual : dobert athbeim ina midi conid i n-oenfecM cond-römcata/r 
a da gabait chliss dochum talman, LU. 109 ». 'Division' or 'section* 
seems to be the meaning. 

978. diihrubaig generally means 'hermits', bat here it seems either 'birds 

of prey' {oIcdvoC) or *beasts of the desert' (Hennessy), cf. sanglier. 

1013. oT'ti, like for-ti {ti 'design, intention', 0*R.), is used to make a 

kind of future participle: ar thi dul (gl. iturus) O'Moll. Gr. 128, 

for tii a marbiha, LB. 144». for tii merli, F61. Ixxxix, 17. 

1044. apaigib dat. pl. apaige 1049, gen. pl. of apach 'entrails*, declined 
(like so many neuter noons in -ach) in the sg. like an a-stem, in 
the pl. like an s-stem. So Hack, sg. gen. Uaig 494, 844, dat. 
etuch, 496, nom. and acc. pl. etaige 596, 889, 1180, timihach, 
sg. dat. timthuch 1671, n. pl. timihaige 596. 889, coblach sg. dat. 
cobluch 446, gen. coblaig 453, acc. coblach 463, gdethlach pl. dat. 
gäelMaigib 614, ludhtlach pl. dat. luchtlaigib 873, airenach, sg. 
dat. airinuch 929. Gompare German nouns like grabf ex *gra- 
ba-m, pl. grabvr (ex *grabisa, ^grabasS) now grabet, Schleicher 
Comp. § 230. 

Notes. 139 

1048. droch-ihuth seems a mistake for droch-thüt, as dethaig (in the 
same line) for detaig. Gf. tüU ncm-edpart, LB. 189 ^ tut 'stink', O'R. 

1071. onchon gen. Bg., onchoin, 1079, n. pl. of onchü 1. a leopard, 2. a 
banner (Liebrecht compares the low-latin draco ätendard de la 
cohorte), 3. some kind of warrior, 4. a proper name. If onchü 
be (as I conjecture) borrowed from fr. onceau (dim. of once «= ly- 
ncem) the h is due to the analogy of Compounds with cu 'hound*. 

1085. macdacht here, as in 1904, is not declined. 

1099. ermaisi *hitting', *Btriking' : . cf . dat. sg. ho ermaisam firinne, Z*. 
1043. cf. also the verb ni anad con-ermaised in uball, LL. 125 &. 

1129. 1868. 8tüag-doriA8 'archway'. The 8 in stüag is prothetic {iüag 
'bow'), as in s-tuigen (toga), s-targa (targa), s-cipar (piper), s-preidh 
(praeda), and perhaps s-naidm 'nodus'. 

1193. dlta gen. sg. of älad 'wound'; cf. ferg na gona 1645, 1730, 1199. 

1199. ro'forb, also in 1760, 1784, for roforha, 0. Ir. fororhai, redupl. 

perf. of forhenim =« vTceQßalvo) (Ascoli). Hence forhantar 317, 

no'forhaitäis 1784. 
1221. conatuüset, 3d pl. of conoittul = contuü with infixed relative: 

see Windisch's Wörterbuch s. v. cotlaim. 

1235. foi'leis for fo-les, where fo seems = Skr. vasu. 

1236. enech =» eineach A. eneaclann, O'Gl. honour-price, compensation 
for wounded honour. With the phrase derntd enech cf. the fut. 
pass. dogentar W amedh 551. 

1238. rO'Ordnigset, infin. ordnugud, Ir. Texte p. 40. 

1241. doechlodh from coechlod, coimchlod, 

1243. mür-chlodh gen. pl. lit. wall-dykes, fosses. 

1289. 'Se a scribe's error for si. 

1322. rO'^ochlastair: cf. nos-trochlann saigü asind fidbaicc, Rawl. B. 
502, fo. 48 a 1. troMadh a loosening, O'R. 

1324. oriathar focha (leg. fotha) *sieve of the milFs feed'. cf. foiha 
muüinn Maelodrain, Fdlire May 21, note. 

1357. nO'iadaitis 3d pl. 2dy pres. passive. So dogintais 231, nocht- 
oitdis, no-criatTtraitis 1709. 

1372. data pl. of alt, p. 65 note 1. 

1379. 1651. doimnmdh seems to mean, and be cognate with, the latin 
dimmuere, Gurtius G. £. No. 475. 

1384. ro-adnachtj t-preterite of adnaicim, root na{n)c, nac, Other t-pre- 
terites not noticed by Windisch^(Kuhn's Beitr. VlIL 442) are ro- 
atHachty Rawl. B. 512, fo. 27 a. 2, and ro-cM; (= W. cant Z«. 524, 
root can), LU. 40^.8 {is disi röchet in senchaid na rumiursa) and 
Saltair na Rann 7533 {Bi diar-rochet . . . class avngel), 

1399. debech =» debach 1763, from debe as ainhthenach 579; from ainUhine, 

140 Notes. 

1460. anadmaimm, dat. sg. of snaidm ^knot*, which (if the 8 be pro- 
thetic) may be cognate with naidm 1596. 

1470. fdüsaitis {nofaüsaük 1626), = f6iiT\sUis, Wb. 15 a 7, Z*. 486, 634, 
dd pl. redupl. 2dy s-fut. of ftUcmgim. Of this verb the dd pl. 
perf. foelang'atar occurs 1696, foelangtar 1710. 

1475. sithithir compar. of siih, W. Tiyd, Goth. seithu-s, A. S. aid, 

1487. Mirne {haime 1866), pl. n. of hairenn = boirecmd a large rock, 

O'Don. Suppl. 
1490. teniarsena, pl. n. of tmiairse .i. fuighleach, Corn. O'Flaherty's 

GloBsary compUed at Rome 1653 (Mr. Hennessy). This is probably 

cognate with ro-thirtborthestar, Lü. 35*>, deruarid *remansit* Ml. 

31 & 6, pl. dontfOrthatar supra 722, and may stand for do-air-üa" 

1513. eiU leg. eül, acc. sg. of iaU, 
1546. 1899. martad. *killing*? Br. morza engoordir, O.N. tnyräa, Mhg. 

1555. tinnendsach, for tinnesnach? tmnisnach (gl. festinosus) Ir. 61. 615. 
1589. gart *head', Cormac. 
1598. forhihechfed, 3d sg. 2dy b-fut. oi foirbthigim, of which forhachaim, 

It. Texte, p. 566, is a bad corruption: forhachsat = forhihechsat. 

16C0. ro-chalma, ro-testanda. Here ro gives the force of a Superlative. 

1623. do-^-as-cratar (sg. 3 doroscair 1642) seems a redupl. perfect. 3d 
sg. redupl. 2dy fut. no-^ascerad 852, 3d pl. tascertais 1466, 
s-pret. rothascair 1076, 3d pl. roffiascairset 1859, pass. pret. pl. 3 
rotascrait 1746. infin. tascrad 1223. 

1647. 1889. tall (3d sg. s-pret. of tdUaim), conjunct form without ro is 
curious. Other examples of this Omission are in Saltair na Rann: 
marh 2021, saer 7409, cruühaig 7879, for romarh, rosa^, ro- 

1653. grdinche compar. of grainechy whence the verb grämighim. 

1660. do-ro-r'-chair» The double ro here is perhaps not a mistake, as 

dororcair occurs in the R. I. A. copy of the Fölire, :p-ö, Nov. 17. 

Cf. ro-fo-ro'daim, Lü. Si\ ro-fo-r-uasUg ibid. 35 1>, ro-r-laUTiea, 

LH. (Francisc.) fo. 12 1>. 
1694. rescidir fri a compar. of equality. Should we read fresddir and 

compare friosg *nimble', O'R? 
1709. nO'CriatJvraitis: criathar, O.W. cruitr = Lat. crtbrum ex *cretro: 

cf. Eng. riddle, Fr. cribler *percer de trous nombreux*, *se percer 

Fun l'autre de beancoup de coups*, Littrd. 
1747. aüi-thir *other-land'. Hence apparently aüithre *peregrinatio' and 

aüithrech ^pilgrim'. But see aüühi/r 908. 

Notes. 141 

1749. e-trese compar. of i-trSn, as for-tkrese 1732, is tbe compar. of 
for-irin 145. The nncompoonded compar. trese 832, treisi 392. 

1750. do-bar-timaireed, an ezample of the impersonal passive, with the 
infixed -har- 'yoa*. In dognith sib 1758 wo have an example of the 
impersonal active. Bdtw sibh 1786. 

1766. triutb ^per yos*, the usual form is triib, 

1767. ind-ara-de: cf. the formulae eechtar de, 499, nedhtar de, Z*. 363. 
where de (for te) seems ^^ the Goth. gen. pl. thizi (ex tisäm). Of 
ind-ara the 0. Ir. form is ind-cUa, Z\ 360. The expression ind- 
dlasar 'one of the two of you' occurs in the Trip. Life (Rawl. B. 
512, fo. 18 1> 1) where sar seems for *8CMr, *8athar {sethar, Wb. 1^) 
= fathar, Ir. Texte, vii, Lat. vestrum. 

1801. rndd-at *if it is that thoa art'. 

1816. m ihorlaiC'8ide chucai, For this idiomatic use of chucai after 
Wcim cf. 1839, 1840. 

1819. dechastdi, 2d pl. abs. form s-fat. dechaid, 

1820. reimhib *before you'. 

1857. mdoruSy lit. 'in(the)gate', is here, as in Saltair na Rann, 2238, and 

Ir. Texte, p. 99, 1. 9, a nominal prep. meaning 'before*. 
1890. ra-rdiih 3d sg. rednpl. perf. of riäUm, This is one of the per- 

fects with long a botb in sg. and pl. (fosräffiatar, LU. 59 1>): correct 

accordingly Kühnes Zeitschrift XXIII, pp. 234, 236. 
1892. cmaicthe seems gen. sg. of cmacud a sister-form of anacul 1918. 
1895. find na maitni = findmatin 1566, cf. Fr. aübe, Ital. alba, from albus. 

A similar phrase is duib na haidche, 
1898. Bctdh, the Gaulish bod^a in ChiihMbodua, a battle-goddess (Revue 

Celtiqae i. 32). 
1908. altugud by metathesis for at-tlugud. So fdstine 388, 395, 536, 546, 

1925, for fdiühsme. 
1911. cert'fodla 'just divisions^ a Compound of cert, 
1915. ro'thr Wieset, 3d pl. s-pret. of tricim (= tar-ancim, Ascoli, Note 

Irlandesi 37 note). 
1921. ro-iheraind, 3d sg. s-pret. of tairndim, taimim, The verbal neun 

taimiudh 63, is in O.Ir. in tairinnud (gl. dejectio), Cod. Bedae 

Carollsr. 33 b. 4. 
2015. domarb = domarbh 48, for 0. Ir. romarb. 



a. Text. 

Line 68 for siniud read sfriud. 87 i cummai. 95 fr». 98 iairaid. 
99 dofhusceba. 341 far[f]etar. 344 co n-aca. 371 is infechtain nofetaitis. 
543 is infechtain. 589 c6 ch^le. 612 Ni. 698 forcind. 740 dochöid [Achfl]. 
748 conänic. 782 comaith[ch]ibh. 850 note, for cöchäin read c6cai. 923 co- 
Tods&er. 924 for post read iandn. 964 gnimaib. 969 tarla 'na sciath. 1085 
? omü [a]. 1193 ind ilta. 1121 cowatvilset. 1399 in bad. 1420 IS infechtain. 

1435 i[c]cathugad. 1492 is infechtain. 1517 dde first comma. 1703 is infech- 
tain. 1780 öfter cathrach msert a comma. 1930 matc. P. 52, head line, /or 
140a re4id 165b. P. 53, head line, for 21 read 36. 

b. Translation. 

P. 64, line 21, hefore 'neighbooring' üisert '(or in)'. 

P. 65, note 2, for *1 read mmS read 'the ms. has sirtud'. 

P. 70, line 5 from bottom, read: 'for a meeting-place and', line 22, for 'ac- 

tive' read 'vehement'. 
P. 71, line 7 from bottom, for 'they wonld make peace and order' read 

*peace and order would be made*. 
P. 73, line 8 from bottom, for *ever' read *over'. 
P. 74, line 9 from bottom, for 'fune' read 'fain'. 
P. 75, line 10 from bottom, /or *ye shall find' read 'I know'. line 5 from 

bottom, hefore 'I saw' inaert 'And'. 
P. 76, line 8 from bottom, read: 'so that it is doubtful that men's eyes would 

be able to', etc. 
P. 81, line 4, for 'conspicuousness' read 'renown'. 
P. 94, lines 2, 3, for 'was not near' read 'I saw not'. 
P. 106, last line, P. 107, line 1, for 'did not sleep' read 'slept'. 
P. 113, line 9, read 'Then, truly, he besought his brother Menelaus to hearten 

the'. line 10, for 'Menelaus' read 'He'. 
P. 126, line 13, after 'twain' üueH 'of them'. 


Die Altirischen Glossen 

Carlsruher Codex der SolUoquia des S. Augustinus. 

A. Holder hat sich ein neues Verdienst um die Celtologie 
erworben, indem er zuerst die hier herausgegebenen Glossen in 
einer Karlsruher Handschrift der Soliloquia des Augustinus ent- 
deckte. Er hatte die Güte mir eine Abschrift zuzusenden, und 
wenn man auch irische Glossen nicht auf Grund einer frem- 
den Abschrift herausgeben kann, so gab mir die seinige doch 
einen willkommenen Anhalt, als ich das werthvoUe Ms. mit 
Müsse, auf der Leipziger Universitätsbibliothek durchsuchen und 
das für uns WerthvoUe daraus abschreiben konnte. Wieder- 
holte Vergleichungen haben mir bewiesen, dass ich Nichts über- 
sehen habe. Auch Whitley Stokes, der den Codex in Leipzig 
sah, konnte nicht mehr entdecken; doch verdanke ich ihm die 
Ergänzung von Zarzamnasa in Gl. 34 und die richtige Lesung 
von Gl. 58. 

Der Codex hat die Nummer CXCV. Auf dem Deckel ist 
ein Stückchen Pergament aufgeklebt mit der in Abkürzungen 
geschriebenen Angabe: 

Tres libri Soliloquiorum Augustini 
Augustinus ad Dardanum de praesentia Dei. 

Auf dem 1. Blatt des eigentlichen Codex steht unten unter 
der ersten Columne: 'Liber Augie maioris', der Codex stammt 
also aus Keichenau. Mehrere Blätter sind Palimpsest, so fo. 7, 
auf dem man die frühere Uncialschrift noch besonders deutlich 
sehen kann. Der Holzdeckel war im Innern vom und ebenso 
hinten mit einem theilweise beschriebenen Pergamentblatte be- 
klebt. Diese beiden Blätter sind jetzt abgelöst und in der 
Pagination mitgezählt worden. Das vorn befindliche derselben 
ist stark verblichen, und enthielt ursprünglich nur Lateinisch, 
aber auf der 1. Columne sind, wie mir scheint in der Hand 

144 Altirische Glossen 

des Codex, 24 Zeilen neu darüber geschrieben, und diese ent- 
halten im Text auch einige irische Worte. Das hinten abge- 
löste Blatt (paginirt 47), ist zwar in sehr alter Hand, enthält 
aber kein Irisch. Es beginnt (vgl. Mone, Lat. Hy. II p. 383): 
'Cantemus in omni die concinnantes uarise 
conclamantes deo dignum ymnum Sanctse Marise'. 
Fast alle Glossen finden sich in dem Haupttexte des Codex, 
den Soliloquia S. Augustini, deren 1. Buch fo. 2 mit den Worten 
beginnt *Uoluenti mihi multa et uaria mecum diu'. Das erste 
Buch endet fo. 9\ col. 1, das zweite Buch endet fo. 17 ^ col. 1,* 
das dritte Buch mit dem Specialtitel ^de quantitate animae' 
endet fol. 39 ^ col. 1. Ich gebe den lateinischen Text, wie er 
im Ms. steht, benutzte aber die Ausgabe der Benedictiner (ao- 
curante Migne): S. Aurelii Augustini Hipponensis Episcopi Opera 
omnia, Tom. Primus, Parisiis 1841, Buch 1 und 2 pp. 869 bis 
904, Buch 3 (in dieser Ausgabe besonders gestellt) pp. 1035 
bis 1080. Der gedruckte Text von Buch 3 hat als Unterredner 
E. (Evodius) und A. (Augustinus), unser Codex wie in den 
beiden ersten Büchern A. (Augustinus) und R. (Ratio). Auf 
fo. 39^ und 40' stehen verschiedene Textstücke, zum Theil von 
verschiedener Hand. Fo. 40^ beginnt 'Liber Sancti Augustini 
Aurelii de presentia Dei ad Dardanum', in der Benedictiner 
Ausgabe Tom. H p. 832 (als Epistola CLXXXVII). Fo. 42 
geht bis *cum corporea res sit ac transitoria' (§19 der Aus- 
gabe), dann fehlen die Worte *surdus non capit, surdaster non 
totum', aber mit *capit atque in his qui audiunt' setzt das falsch 
gebundene fo. 35 ein und der Text wird dann fortgeführt 
fo. 36% col. 1 bis zu den Worten *per patientiam expectamus. 
multa itaque dicuntur' u. s. w., § 27 der Ausgabe, womit unser 

* Zwischen dem 2. und 3. Buch steht, ungeföhr eine Colamne lang, 
eine Art Nachwort zu den beiden ersten Büchern der SoliloJy[uia, das ich 
in Migne's Ausgabe nicht finde. Es beginnt 'Quaedam huius operis in 
libro Betractationum quae ita so habent correcta sunt', und endet ^ . in 
Hbro duodecimo de Trinitate deserui. Höc opus sie incipit üoluenti mihi 
multa ac uaria mecum diu. Incipit .III. Über Soliloquiorum de Quantitate 

zu den Soliloquia des S. Augustin. 145 

Codex in diesem Texte abbricht. Auf fo. 36', col. 2, steht ein 
Stück Latein, dessen Schrift der auf dem letzten, vom Deckel 
abgelösten Blatte ähnlich ist, es beginnt *Octo sunt principalia 
uitia'. Auf fo. 36^ ist das erste Stück der ersten Columne 
leer, dann scheinen Excerpte aus verschiedenen Kirchenvätern 
zu folgen, der Anfang lautet: *Ag. (= Augustinus) NuUi du- 
bium est non secundum corpus neque secundum quamlibet par- 
tem animae sed secundum rationalem mentem ubi potest agnitio 
dei hominem factum ad imaginem eius qui creavit eum'. Fo. 43' 
ist Fortsetzung von 36^, auf col. 2 sind nur 12 Zeilen ge- 
schrieben. Auf fo. 43^, col. 1 stehen vier Zeilen Latein, der 
Rest ist frei, ebenso das ganze fo. 44. Fo. 45 und 46 sind in 
kleinem Format, ohne Columnenabtheilung; die Schrift ist irisch, 
der Text lateinische Hymnen*, ein Credo und ein letztes Stück 
in Prosa, das mit den Worten beginnt: 'Maioris culpae mani- 
feste quam occulte peccare'. 

Die Glossen sind theils Marginal-, theils Interlinearglossen. 
Sie sind oft blässer als der Text, weil sie kleiner, also mit 
weniger Tinte geschrieben sind. Wahrscheinlich sind sie vom 
Schreiber des Textes selbst zugefügt worden, wenigstens lässt 
sich nicht der zwingende Beweis vom Gegentheil führen. Die 
meisten Glossen sind gut und scharf geschrieben. Einige schei- 
nen gleichzeitig mit dem Texte, die meisten später eingetragen 
zu sein (vgl. z. B. fo. 18^ col. 1, lin. 16). Fo. 13 % col. 2, 
lin. 4 ist eine lateinische Glosse mit demselben Eoth darüber 
geschrieben, mit welchem im Texte die Buchstaben A. und E. 

* Diese Hymnen habe ich nur zum Theil bei Mone gefunden, der 
diese Handschrift bei dem letzten Hymnus erwähnt und sie daselbst 
dem 9. Jahrh. zuweist, Lat. Hy. I p. 390. Die Anfänge der Hymnen 
sind: Aurora lucis rutulat (Mone I p. 190); Martyr Dei qui unicus; Rex 
gloriose martyrum (Mone IH p. 143); Aeterna Christi munera (Mone III 
p. 143, jedoch mit einigen ZeUen weniger); Sanctorum meritis inclita 
gaudia . pangamus socii gestaque fortia; lesu Corona uirginum . quem 
mater illa concepit; üirginis proles opifexque matris; Summe confessor 
sacer et sacerdos (Mone III p. ^30); lam surgit hora tertia; Ad caeli 
Clara . non sum dignus sidera . levare meos . infelices oculos (Mone I 
p. 387). 


146 Altirische Glossen 

(s. oben) hervorgehoben sind. Andrerseits sehen bisweilen die 
Correcturen wie von anderer Hand aus, z. B. fo. 15^, col. 1, 
lin. 10 V. u. Die Schrift des Textes ist sehr schön, sie ähnelt 
von den beiden anderen Carlsruher Glossenhandschriften beson- 
ders der des Priscian und erinnert Stokes an die des Book of 
Armagh. Die Abkürzungen sind wie in den anderen altirischen 
Glossenhandschriften; die für ar, die schon in den älteren 
mittelirischen Mss. üblich ist, kommt hier noch nicht vor. Die 
Sprachformen sind altirisch. Ich glaube daher, dass Holder's 
und Mone's Taxirung, der Codex stamme aus saec. IX, richtig 
ist. Die Glossen sind theils lateinisch, theils irisch, nur die 
letzteren werden hier veröffentlicht. Wo ich im Lateinischen die 
Präposition mit dem folgenden Casus und andere Verbindungen 
zusammengeschrieben habe, ist es sicher auch so im Ms. Im 
Grundtext deute ich die Abkürzungen des Ms. nicht an, wohl 
aber überall in den Glossen (durch Druck des Ergänzten in 
anderen Typen). 

I. Fo. 1, col. 1. 
(Das vom Deckel abgelöste Blatt.) 
De peccato .i. opad fidei trinitatis . inde Augustinus dicit. 
hoc enim peccatum quasi solum sit prae cseteris posuit quia 
hoc manente caetera detenentur 7 hoc discedente 
caetera demittuntur. 

De iustitia .i. aliena .i. firinne apostolorum 7 
omnium iustorum bith ingäbdl mundo. 

Quopacto arguendus est 
mundus de iustitia nisi de iustitia credentium 
ipsa quippe fidelium comparatio infide- 
lium est uituperatio . De iustitia ergo arguitur 
aliena si arguuntur de lumine tenebröe 
De iudicio A. in mess dtcchoaid fordidbul is 
he rigas form ut Augustinus dicit. 

Die Abtheilung der Zeilen wie im Ms. Die weiteren elf 
Zeilen enthalten kein Irisch mehr. 

zu den Soliloquia des S. Augustin. 147 

II. Die Glossen. 

[Die meisten Seiten der Handschrift haben zwei Columnen, das Blatt 
hat also deren vier, die hier mit », ^, c, d bezeichnet werden. Die 
Citate hinter dem lateinischen Texte beziehen sich auf die Ausgabe. Die 
lateinischen Worte, über denen die Glosse steht, sind gesperrt gedruckt.] 

Fo. 2^ Cuius (lin. 1:) legibus rotantur poli cursüs 
suos sidera peragunt (Lib. 1 § 4) Gl. 1 inna rei file iter 
na secht nairndrecha UM nime asbertar and 

Fo. 3* Eecipe oro fugitiuum tuum domine clementissime : 
(lin. 5:) iamiam satis poenas dederim (I 5) Gl. 2 focoemal- 

ibid. (lin. 40:) et pro eo quod ad tempus admonueris de- 
precabor (I 6) 61. 3 ani 

Fo. 4a* perge modo uidea- (lin. 7:) mus quorsum ista 
quaeris (I 9) Gl. 4 . i . cair 

Fo. 4^ (lin. 4:) Ita deus faxit nt dicis (I 9) Gl. 5 .i, 

ibid. Itaque arbitrio tuo rogato et obiurgato grauins si 
quicquam (lin. 7:) tale posthäc (I 9) Gl. 6 .i. iarsünd, 
lieber si quicquam die Gl. .i. iusserit 

Fo. 4° Quid speram (= sphaeram, lin. 4:) ex una qua- 
libet parte ä medione duos quidem pares circulos habere pa- 
riter lucet (I 10) Gl. 7 .i. sechio oenrainn, Gl. 8 . i . ho 

Fo. 5* Immo sensum (lin. 1:) in hoc negotio quasi nauem 
sum expertus (I 9) Gl. 9 itargensa 

ibid. (lin. 2:) Nam cum ipsi (Gl. .i. sensus) me adlocum 
quotendebam peruexerint (I 9) Gl. 10 .i, du adcosnainse 

ibid. NuUus hautem (lin. 36:) geometricus deum se do- 
cere professus est (I 11) Gl. 11 .i. intan forcain unam 
lineam 7 unam speram non docet deum 

* Fo. 4 besteht nur aus einem schmalen Streifen, auf welchem ein 
Stück Text (*Non si Stoici sinant' Lib. I § 9, bis *diiferentium rerum 
scientia indifferens' ibid. 10) steht, das fo. 5», lin. 11 weggelassen ist. 


148 Altirische Glossen 

Fo. 5^ (lin. 5:) Esto plus te ac multo plus quam de isüs 
deo cognito gauisurum (I 11) Gl. 12 ,i: doig 

Fo. 5® Quid enim adhüc ei demons- (lin. 2:) trari non po- 
test uitiis inquinatae atque egrotanti quia uidere nequit nisi 
(lin. 3:) sana si non credat aliter se non esse (lin. 4:) uisu- 
ram nondat operam suae sanitati (I 12) Gl. 13 iarna gla- 
nad Gl. 14 .i. infrUhgnam 

Fo. 5^ et haec est uere perfecta uir- (lin. 4:) tus ratio 
perueniens ad finem suum (I 13) Gl. 15 .i. doimcaisin de 

ibid. Ipsa uero uisio intellectus est ille qui in anima est 
qui (lin. 7:) confidit (sicl zu lesen conficitur) ex intelligentia 
et eo quod intelliguitur (siel) (I 13) Gl. 16 uel ex intelli- 
gente (dies in der Schrift des Textes) .i. ondi üargnin. Da- 
zu links am Rande Gl. 17 dede hüam bi* intelligentia ex nos- 
cente 7 intelligibili re 

ibid. Sed dum in hoc corpore est anima etiam si ple- 
(lin. 5:) nissime yideat hoc est intelligat deum (I 14) Gl. 18 
.i. meit** assochtmacht, mit punctum dolens über dem ersten t, 
also as sochmacht. 

ibid. tamen quia etiam corporis sensus utuntur opere pro- 
prio nihil quidem ualente ad (lin. 28:) fallendum non tamen 
nihil agente potest adhuc dici fides ea qua his resistitur et 
illud putius (sicl) uerum esse creditur (I 14, die Fortsetz, der 
vorigen Nummer) Am Rande links zu fallendum Gl. 19 .i. 
nüartat sensus breic*** im anmin Gl. zu his: .i. sensibus 
Gl. zu illud: .i. summum bonum 

Fo. 6* Sed res- (lin. 28:) ponde quomodo haec accipe- 
ris (sicl) ut probabilia an ut vera (I 15) Gl. 20 .i. inna 
dligeda anüas rordüsemf 

* Hinter hüam ist die Zeile zu Ende. 

** lieber dem t von meit steht ein Abkürzungszeichen (t), das hier 
keinen Sinn haben kann. 

*** hreic ist geschrieben hre am Ende der einen und ic am Anfang 
der folgenden Zeile. 

t Das t in rorditsem ist ganz deutlich. Zwischen cmüas und ro- 
rditsem steht die Abkürzung für lat. inter, die nicht zu der irischen 

za den Soliloquia des S. Augustin. I49 

ibid. Plane ut probabilia (lin. 30:) et in spem quod fa- 
tendum est maiorem surrexi (I 15, die Fortsetz, der yorigen 
Nummer) 61. 21 .i. is huüliude mo freiscsiu doneuch ro- 
radissu argaibim ceül for etargna nach reta infeckt sa. 

Fo. 6^ .R. Quid si te repente saluo esse corpore sentias 7 
probes tecumque omnes quos diligis concorditer liberali otio 
fhii uideas, nonne aliquantum tibi etiam letitia gestiendum est? 
.A. Aliquantum; immo (lin. 32:) uero si haec prasertim ut 
dicis repente pro- (lin. 33:) uenerint quando me capiam, 
quando id genus gaudii uel dissimilare permittar (I 16) GL 22 
A, mo sld/ntu fadein 7 sldntu amieon^m 61. 23 A. cen faüti 

Fo. 6^ Quid uxor nonne te interdum dilectat pulcra pu- 
dica (lin. 23:) morigera (I 17) 61. 24 hesgnethid 

ibid. (lin. 24:) adferens etiam dotis tantum . . . quantum 
eam prorsus nihilo faciat onerosam (lin. 27:) otio tuo pra- 
sertim si speres certusque sis nihil ex ea te molestiae esse 
passurum (I 17) 61. 25 dd indfretussa 61. 26 do im- 
mofolung deesse duüsiu 

ibid. Itaque si ad officium pertinet sapientis quod nondum 
comperi dare operam liberis. quis- (lin. 38:) quis rei huius 
tantum gratia concumbit. mirandus mihi videri potest. at* 
uero imitandus nullo modo (I 17) 61. 27 dainde 

ibid. Nam temptare hoc (lin. 41:) periculosius est quam 
posse felicius** (I 17, die Fortsetz, der vorigen Stelle) Dazu 
unter der Zeile am Ende der Columne Gl. 28 cid oHhucait 
dainde dagne nech. 7 niparetrud is mo, unter den letzten 
Worten von nip an: is periculosius qwam ielicit^s 

Fo. 7^ presertim si generis nobilitate tanta polleat, ut 
honores illos (lin. 20:) quos esse posse necessarios iam dedisti 
per eam facile adipisci possis (I 18) 61. 29 .i. ifhesidi adrth 
marsu (ad romar su in drei Zeilen) 

Glosse gehören kann, sondern eine früher als diese geschriebene Bemer- 
kung interrogatio* sein wird. 

* lieber das a von at ist ein u geschrieben. 

** üeber felicins ein Strich, und darunter facilius, wie es scheint, 
von anderer Hand. 

150 Altirische Glossen 

ibid. non quaero quid negatum non delectet sed quid di- 
lectet (lin. 27:) oblatum: aliud euim est excausta pestis 
aliud consopita (I 19) Gl. 30 tcmdbartha Gl. 31 fasigthe 

Fo. 7* Quid ergo adhuc sus- (lin. 23:) pendor infelix 
et cruciatu miserabili differor (I 22) Gl. 32 addomsuit&rsa 

ibid. Quem [ad ausgestrichen] modum hautem potest ha- 
bere illius pulchritudinis amor in qua nonsolum (lin. 32:) 
non inuideo caetens sed etiam plurimos c^uasxo qui mecum 
appetant (I 22) Gl. 33 .i. ni nammd nddfoirmtigimse 

ibid. Prorsus tales esse amatores sapientiae decet quales 
qua^rit illa . cuius uere casta est et sine ulla contaminatione 
coniunctio sed non ad eam (lin. 41:) una uia peruenitur 
(I 23) Darunter am Fusse der Colunme Gl. 34 niö ögai tarUum 
acht* is 6 aithirgi 7 6 dligud ^anamnasa 

Fo. 8* (Fortsetz, der vorigen Stelle) quippe pro sua quis- 
que (lin. 1:) sanitate ac firmitate comprehendit illud sin- 
gulare ac uerissimum bonum (I 23) GL 35 .i. amcH fhbis 
sldntu cdich 7 dsonarte Ueber illud singulare die Gl. .i. 

ibid. (lin. 38:) Tale aliquid sapi- (lin. 39:) entiae stu- 
diosissimis. nee acute iam tarnen uidentibus magistri optimi 
faciunt. Nam ordine quodam ad eam peruenire bonae dis- 
ciplinae officium est (I 23) Gl. 36 .i. ius ordinis .i. /b- 
chosmailius inna reta corptha ördd isnaib retaih in tuckt sin** 
Gl. 37 dunaib acubarthib 

Fo. 8*^ Nos hautem (lin. 6:) quantum emerserimus vide- 
mur nobis uidere (I 25) Gl. 38 . i . dururgabsam 

ibid. Nonne uides quae ueluti securi (lin. 12:) histerna 
die pronuntiaueramus nuUa nos iam peste detineri nihilque 
amare nisi sapientiam (I 25) Gl. 39 deedi 

Fo. 8^ Sed quesso te siquid inme uales ut me temptes per 
aliqua compendia ducere ut uel uicinitate nonnuUa lucis (lin. 16:) 
^stius quam si quid profeci tolerare iam non*** possum . pigeat 

* Das Ms. hat 7 und darüber die Abkürzung für lat. sed. 
** Gl. 36 beginnt über aliquid und geht dann rechts am Rande herunter. 
*** In der Ausgabe fehlt dieses non. 

zu den Soliloquia des S. Augustin. 151 

me oculos refferre ad illas tenebras quas reliqui (I 26) Gl. 40 
d forrdsussa 

ibid. lin. 36 Quasi uero possim haec nisi per illam cog- 
noscere (I 27) Gl. 41 ate nichumgaim Zu haec die Gl. 
deum 7 animam 

Fo. 9* .R. Concluditur ergo aliud (darüber *uel aliquid') 
quod uerum sit interire .A. (lin. 36:) Non contrauenio (I 28) 
Gl. 42 .i. ni frifhtdigsa 

Fo. 10* Quid 81 agnoscatis aliud (lin. 32:) uobis uideri. 
quam est . nunquinnam (zu lesen 'numquidnam') fallimini? 
(II 3) Gl. 43 .i. madfir in brithemmzcht bess iwmente Gl. 44 
,i. issain donadbantar sensibus 7 amal bis iamm 

Fo. 10° Sed amplius deliberandum censeo utrum (lin. 5:) 
superius concessa non nuten t (II 5) Gl. 45 ,i. düs innad- 

ibid. Sa- (lin. 8:) tisne considerasti ne quid temere de- 
deris (II 5) Gl. 46 düs inndrdamarsu 

ibid. lin. 36 Nihilominus enim manet illud quod me plu- 
rimum mouet nasci animas 7 interire atque ut non desint mundo 
non (lin. 36:) earum inmortalitate sed successione prouenire 
(II 5) Gl. 47 .i. cachanim indegid äiaüe 

Fo. 10^ (lin. 6:) Quid illud dasne istum parietem si uerus 
paries nonsit non esse parietem (II 6) Gl. 48 inncdmaisu 

Fo. 11° Hoc hautem ge- (lin. 10:) nus partim est in eo 
quod anima patitur partim uero in bis rebus quae uidentur 
(II 11) Gl. 49 .i. lee fadeissne 

ibid. qualia uisu somniantium 7 for- (lin. 16:) tasse etiam 
furientium (II 11) Gl. 50 .i. dasachtaigte 

ibid. Porro illa quae in ipsis rebus quas uidemus appa- 
rent alia anatura caetera abanimantibus (lin. 19:) exprimun- 
tur atque finguntur (II 11) Gl. 51 duförMUer Gl. 52 

ibid. (lin. 20:) Natura . gignendo uel resultando simili- 
tudines deteriores facit (II 11) Gl. 53 .i. notriathleim 

Fo. 11* Nam et in ipso (lin. 2:) auditu totidem fere 
genera enuntiant similitudinem uelut cum loquentis uocem quem 

152 Altirische Glossen 

non uidemus audientes putamus alium quempiam cui voce si- 
milis est (11 12) Gl. 54 .i. /?Knui8u 

ibid. uel inore- (lin. 8:) logiis (zu lesen 'horologiis') me- 
rulae (II 12) Gl. 55 .i. inna luiniche 

ibid. Falsae hautem uoculae quae dieuntur amusicis . in- 
credibile est quantum adtestantur ueritati; quod post apparebit. 
(lin. 13:) Tarnen etiam ipsae^ quod nunc sat est, non absunt 
abearum similitudine quas ueras vocant (11 12) Gl. 56 dt 

ibid. Quid (lin. 23:) cum talia nos uel olfacere uel gus- 
tare uel tangere somniamus (II 12) Gl. 57 .i. boUigme 

ibid. Nam ego circuitum istum semel statui tollerare ne- 
que (lin. 40:) in eo defetiscar spe tanta perueniendi quo nös 
tendere sentio (II 13) Gl. 58 niconscithigfar 

Fo. 12* Ergo si eo ueri essent quo ueri simillimi appare- 
rent nihilque inter eos et ueros omnino distaret eoque falsi 
quo per illas uel alias differentias (lin. 23:) disimiles conuin- 
cerentur (II 13) GL 59 ocomteitarrestiss änobis 

ibid. ut rem bene inductam addiscutiendum inconditus 
(lin. 40:) peruicaciae clamor explodat (II 14) Gl. 60 co- 


Fo. 12^ (lin. 16:) Non enim mihi facile quicquam uenit in- 
mentem quod contraris causis gignatur (II 15) Dazu am 

Bande links GL 61 m congainedar ni othuddib ecsamlib nisi 
falsum tantum 

Fo. 12° Restaret ut nihil aliud falsum esse dicerem nisi 
quod aliter se habere atque ui- (lin. 9:) deretur . ni uererer 
illa tam monstra quae dudum enauigasse arbitrabar (II 15) 
Gl. 62 .i. amal (isri4härtmart inna clochq büe inelluch intalman* 

ibid. (lin. 15:) ubi mihi naufragium in scopulis ocultis- 
simis formidandum est (U 15) GL 63 .k hüe immuir 

* Dies bezieht sich auf II 7: R. Gerte hie lapis est; et ita verus 
est, si non se habet aliter ac videtur; et lapis non est, si veras non 
est; et non nisi sensibas videri potest. A. Etiam. R. Non sunt igitur 
lapides in abditissimo terrae gremio, nee omnino ubi non sunt qui sen- 
tiant: nee iste lapis esset, nisi eum videremus; nee lapis erit cum dis- 
cesserimus, nemoque alius eum praesens videbit (so nach der Ausgabe). 

zu den Soliloquia des S. Augustin. 153 

ibid. (lin. 39:) Nam et mimi et comediae et multa poe- 
mata mendaciorum plena sunt (II 16) Gl. 64 .^. dänafuir- 

Fo. 12^ R. lam ea quibus uel dormientes uel furentes fal- 
luntur concedis ut opinor in eo esse genere. A. Et nulla (lin. 23:) 
magis.* Nam nulla** magis tendunt talia esse qualia uel uigi- 
lantes uel sani cemunt: et eo tarnen falsa sunt quod id quo 
tendunt esse nonpossunt (II 17) Dazu am Rande einem Zei- 
chen über magis entsprechend Gl. 65 A. ni moa adcosnat bete 
in secundo genere innahi frisairet 7 sani (\uam dormientes . i . 
est furentes 

Fo. 13* Itaque ipsa opera hominum uelut comedias aut 
traguedias (sie!) atque mimos et id genus alia possimus (lin. 1:) 
operibus pictorum fictorumque coniungere. (lin. 2:) Tarn enim 
uerus esse pictus homo nonpotest, (lin. 3:) quamuis inspecie 
hominis tendat quam illa quae sunt scripta inlibris comicorum 
(II 18). Oben rechts über der Columne wahrscheinlich auf 
die zweite Zeile bezüglich Gl. 66 arunmeitse nicuming 

ibid. At uero inscena Roscius (lin. 9:) uoluntate falsa 
Hecuba erat; natura uerus homo (II 18) Dazu am Rande 
links unter Roscius Gl. 67 fuirsire 

ibid. Non enim tamquam striones (sie!) aut despeculis 
quaeque relucentia (lin. 37:) aut tanquam minores (dazu unten 
die Note *uel mironis uel mirionis') buculae ex aere ita etiam 
nös ut in nostro quodam habitu ueri simus adalienum habitum 
adumbrati atque simulati et ob hoc falsi esse debemus (II 18) 
Gl. 68 .i. is uera, pictwra robaism 7 robtarbai togaitigsidi 

Fo. 13^ Est hautem grammatica uocis articulatae custos: 
et moderatrix disciplina, cuius professionis (lin. 25:) necessi- 
tate cogitur humanae linguae omnia etiam figmenta colli- 
gere, quae memoriae littensque mandata sunt (II 19) Gl. 69 
.i. isecen doneuch fosisedar da/n inna grammaiic cxmtinola in- 
nahuili doübthi 

ibid. (lin. 30:) Nihil nunc curo . utrum abste ista bene 

* Darüber die Gl. . i . concedo 
** Darüber die Gl. . i . falsa 

154 Altirische Glossen 

diffinita atqae distincta sint (II 19) GL 70 .i. duo .i. (sie!), 
dazu links am Rande .i, herchailud fabulae 7 grsmmaticae 

ibid. Nonne ego (sicl zu lesen Non nego) uim peritiamque 
difiniendi qua nunc ego ista separare (lin. 36:) conatus sum 
disputatoriae arti tribui (II 19) Gl. 71 dvdialecticc 

Fo. 13* (lin. 8:) .R. Num aliquando instetit ut dedalum 
uolasse crederemus? .A. Hoc quidem num quam (II 20) Gl. 72 
.i. nUarrastar aem Gl. 73 A. naic 

ibid. si nihil inea diffinitum esset (lin. 31:) nihil ingenera 
7 partes distributum atque distinctum (II 20) Gl. 74 

.i. inspecies fodlide 

Fo. 13* Grammatica igitur eadem arte creata est . ut dis- 
ciplina uera esset: quae est abste superius afakitate defensa: 
quod (lin. 8:) non de una grammatica mihi licet conclu- 
dere; sed prorsus de omnibus disciplinis (II 21). Dazu links 
am Rande Gl. 75 m^rammatic iantum astoisc do deimnigud as 
\ier2i disciplina ^erdisJedicam acht it na huüi besgna ata fira 

ibid. (lin. 37:) Esse aliquid inaliquo non nos fugit duo- 
bus modis dici (II 22) Gl. 76 ninimgaibni 

Fo. 14* (lin. 5:) Ista quidem uetustissima nobis sunt: et 
ab iniunte aduliscentia studiosissime percepta et cognita (II 22) 
Gl. 77 iscidn mör hüas etargnaid dunni a/ni sin 

ibid. (lin. 38:) nisi forte animum dicis etiam simoriatur 
animum esse (II 23) Dazu am Rande rechts GL 78 bes as- 
berasu asnai[n]m dosom animus ciathda 

ibid. sed eo ipso (lin. 41:) quod interit . fieri ut animus 
non sit dico (II 23) Darunter am Rande Gl. 79 Niba ani- 
mus dia nerbdla 

Fo. 14® (lin. 9:) Loquere iam qui enchicas (sicl zu lesen 
'enecas', II 24) Gl. 80 . i . prarfocas . i . formuchi 

ibid. Nam primum [me]* mouet quod circuitu tanto usi 
sumus nescio quam rationum catenam sequentes cum tam breu- 
iter totum de quo agebatur demons- (lin. 27 :) trari potuit . 
quam nunc demonstratum est (II 25) GL 81 A. flu 

* me aus dem gedruckten Texte ergänzt. 

zu den Soliloqoia des S. Augustin. 155 

Fo. 15* Quare si placet repetamus breuiter unde illa duo 
confecta sint aut semper manere ueritatem aut ueritatem esse 
disputandi ratio- (lin. 19) nem . Haec enim uacillare dixisti 
quo minus nös faciat totius rei securos (II 27) GL 82 ut- 

ibid. .R. ... Scio enim quid tibi eueniat adtendenti . dum 
nimis pendes inconclusionem . et ut iam ianque (sicl) inferan- 
tur expectas ea quae interrogantur non diligenter examinata 
concedis . .A. üerum (lin. 36:) fcrtasse dicis . sed enitar con- 
tra hoc genus morbi quantum possum (II 27) GL 83 A, 

Fo. 17^®"<> am obem Rande ohne Beziehung auf den Text 
die Bemerkung GL 84 ismebul elud rig nafirinne 7 chai/rte 

Fo. 18® Simplex enim corpus est terra (lin. 16:) eo ipso 
quo terra est et ideo elimentum dicitur omnium istorum cor- 
porum quae fiunt ex IV elimentis (III 2) Gl. 85 adbar 

Fo. 19® quod in loco tranquilissimo et abomnibus uentis 
quietissimo uel breui (lin. 17:) flabello approbari potest (III 6) 
Dazu am Rande GL 86 äabellum cule hath 

Fo. 19^ Intrinsecus tantum ut tanquam utrem impleat . 4n 
tantum (lin. 6:) forinsecus uelut tectorium . an et intrinsecus 
et extrinsecus eam (die Seele) esse arbitraris (III 7) GL 87 
.i. sUntech 

Fo. 23* Tumor enim non absorde (sicl) appdlatur cor- 
poris magnitudo (lin. 11:) quae si magni pendenda esset plus 
nobis profecto elifanti saperent (III 24) Am Rande links 
GL 88 .i. mörmessi 

ibid. uel quod etiam deoculo dicebamus (lin. 20:) cui non 
liceat aquilae oculum multo quam noster est esse breuiorem 
(III 24) GL 89 . i . dinachfollns 

Fo. 24* Minus enim ego de bis rebus dubito quam de his 
quas istfs oculis uidemus (lin. 28:) cum pituita bellum sem- 
per gerentibus (III 25) Gl. 90 fritoderi no frimeli 

Fo. 26 ^«'«^ (ohne Columneneintheilung) Deinde inipsis luc- 
tatorum corporibus pales- (lin. 2:) tritae non molem ac mag- 

156 Altirische Glossen 

nitudinem sed nodos quosdam lacertorum et descrip- (lin. 3:) 
tos toros figuramque omnem corporis sibi congruentem peri- 
tissime inspiciunt (III 36) Gl. 91 .i. indinUhas carfhithi 

GL 92 .i. innan doat* Gl. 93 .i.,taimdühi Gl. 94 .i. inna 

ibid. Nam si maiore impetu minor uelut uehimenti aliquo 
tormento emisus inäigatur maiori uel laxius iaculato uel iam 
langescenti quamuis abeodem resi- (lin. 41 :) liat retardat illum 
tarnen aut etiam retro agit . pro modo ictuum atque ponde- 
rum (in 37) Gl. 95 . i . niafh sonairt 

Fo. 27^ Quamobrem cum infanti puero solus adtrabendum 
aliquid uel repellendum nutus sit intiger nerui hautem et prop- 
ter recentem minusque perfectam conformationem inhabiles et 
propter humorem qui illi aetati exuberat marcidi et propter 
nuUam exercitationem languidi pundus (sicl) uero adeo sit exi- 
guum ut ne ab alio quidem (lin. 27:) inpactum grauiter ur- 
geat oportuniusque sit quam** adinferendam accipiendamque 
molestiam (UI 39) Gl. 96 . i . insarta . i . intuM ncLchaili 

idid. ac post paululum sagittas iam ferro graues penntQis 
uegi- (lin. 40:) tatas (sicl) nemo intentissimo emisas caelum 
remotissimum petere (III 39) Gl. 97 . i . tet fidbaicc 

Fo. 28'®*^*<» (ohne Columneneintheilung, lin. 9:) Quicquid 
hautem uidens uidendo sentit id etiam uideat necesse est (III 42) 
Dazu am Rande links Gl. 98 .i, caisin sochmackt 

ibid. Sed hoc ultimum quod ex eis confectum est ita est 
absordius (sie!) ut illorum potius (lin. 27:) aliquid temere me 
dedisse quam hoc uerum esse consentiam (III 43) GL 99 

.i. adrodamar 

ibid. (lin. 29:) Quid enim tandem incautius . si ut paulo 
ante uigelares tibi elaboretur*** (III 43) GL 100 . i . inrembic 

* Das e von lacertorum kommt dazwischea. 

** Das quam ist hereincorrigirt. Die Ausgabe hat: opportuniusque 
sit ad accipiendam, quam ad inferendam molestiam 

*** Hinter tandem im Ms. eine leere Stelle; tibi elaboretur (sicl) steht 
über uigelares und soll einem Zeichen entsprechend dahinter eingefügt 
werden. Die Ausgabe hat: quid enim tibi tandem elaboretur incautius, 
si ut paulo ante vigilares? 

zu den Soliloquia des S. Augustin. 157 

lieber quid die Gl. .i. erroris, zu incautius links am Bande 
.i. quam illa quae antea concessisti. 

ibid. Is* enim se (lin. 33:) foras ponigit . et per oculos 
emicat longuius (sicl) quaquauersum potest lustrare quod 
cemimus (III 43) GL 101 . i . sechüdh 

Fo. 30'»«*<> (ohne Columneneintheilung, lin. 6:) .R. ... an 
tu id negabis? .A. Nihil minus (III 49) Gl. 102 A. naicc 
A, negabo 

ibid. (lin. 38:) Quis hautem non uideat nihil sibi esse aduersi 
quam ista duo sunt (III 51) Ueber aduersi: w^l sius, daneben 
über quam Gl. 103 .i. fiu 

Fo. 30^®"^ Itaque (lin. 1:) nosse cupio utrum horum de- 
ligas (in 51) Gl. 104 .»'. in indalanai .i. iwt^rroga^io 

ibid. (lin. 17:) nunquam tarnen deterriar pudori huic re- 
niti . et lapsum meum te presertim manum dante corrigere 
(III 51) Gl. 105 .i. frisdber (das a ist darüber geschrieben) 

ibid. Neque enim (lin. 19:) ideo est suscipienda pertina- 
cia quam optanda constantia (III 51) Gl. 106 .i, sigide 

imresin A. uitium GL 107 fiu Ueber constantia die lat. 
GL .i. uirtus, am Bande zu dieser Stelle die GL Cicero dicit 
pertinacia est finitimum uitium constantiae 

Fo. 31^ö"<* Quid aliud putas nisi diffinitionem illam sen- 
süs (lin. 20:) ut antea quod nescio quid plus quam sensum 
includebat ita nunc contrario uitio uacillare quod non om- 
nem sensum potuit includere (III 56) Gl. 108 ,i. 61 Ueber 
ut antea die lat. GL .i. uacillabat 

Fo. 32* am unteren Bande GL 109 saurus .i. odur, dar- 
über befindet sich ein Abschnitt (III 59), in welchem Augustin 
die 'palpitantes lacertarum caudas amputatas a cetero corpore' 
erwähnt, und dann 'reptantem bestiolam multipedem . . longum 
dico quendam uermiculum' 

Fo. 35^ (lin. 20:) [A] cuius sacrificii humilitate longo abest 
typhus [et] coturnus illorum (De praesentia Dei § 21, die 
Ergänzungen nach der Ausgabe) GL 110 sulhaire Zu ty- 
phus die lat. GL .i. superhisL. 

* Bezieht sich auf uisus. 

158 Anmerkungen. 


Anderweitige Belege für die irischen Wörter finden sich in den 
„Indices Glossarum et Yocabulorum Hiberniconim qnae in Grammaticae 
Celticae editione altera explanantur" von B. Güterbock und R. Thurn- 
eysen (Lipsiae 1881) und in dem Wörterbuch zu meinen „Irischen Texten", 
worauf ich hier ein für allemal verweise. 

I. Die Sätze auf Fo. 1. 

Opad etc. „Das Zurückweisen des Glaubens an die Trinität". — 
Firinne etc. „Die Gerechtigkeit der Apostel und aller Gerechten ein 
fortwährender Tadel für die Welt (?)", vgl. im Folgenden: ipsa quippe 
fidelium comparatio infidelium est uituperatio. — In mess etc. „Das Ge- 
richt, das über den Teufel erging, dasselbe wird über sie ergehen." 

II. Die Glossen. 

Gl. 1. „Die Räume, die zwischen den sieben Planeten sind, das 
sind die Himmel, die hier genannt werden.^* Zu inna rei vgl. .i. arnaib 
reib üib Gl. zu super omnes coelos Wb. 22», 10 (Z.* 227); airndrecha 
steht für airndrethcha, vgl. Cr. Bed. 18^, 12: ise multiplex motus 
(so das Ms.) iwriuth retae inna airndrethcha in contrarium contra s^ 
7 arriuth aicneta fedesin „der Lauf, den die Planeten entgegengesetzt 
gegen sich laufen, und ihr eigner natürlicher Lauf.'^ Beda, de rerum 
natura Cap. XII, sagt: Inter caelum terrasque Septem sidera pendent, 
certis discreta spatiis, dazu Cr. Bed. 18 e die Glosse: hite spatia ncM^ree 
fil ä terra usque ad XII signa ... „das sind die Räume der Himmel, 
die von der Erde bis zu den zwölf Zeichen sind . . ." Der Nom. PL rei 
an unsrer Stelle scheint zu beweisen, dass re ein femininer Stamm auf 
ia ist. — Von der irischen Wurzel ret (rethim ich laufe) ist ein De- 
compositum * air-ind-riulh, ich schweife umher, gebildet, dazu *air'ind- 
rethech n. das umherschweifende Gestirn. 

2. Dass focoemaHlag-sa als 1. Sing. Perf. zu focoimlachtar 'pertule- 
runt' Ml. 47c, 6 gehört, ist nicht zu bezweifeln. Vgl. die Indices von 
Güterbock und Thurneysen. Zu Grunde liegt die irische Wurzel lang, 
ohne Nasal lag, lach, hier zusammengesetzt mit den Präpositionen fo- 
com-imm-. lieber coim-, coem- für com-imm- s. Gramm. Celt.* p. 884. 
An imm- ist als Object das pronominale a(n) angefügt, für das ich im 
Wörterbuch, Irische Texte S. 515, Spalte 1, Beispiele angeführt habe. 
Also „ich habe es (oder „sie") erduldet". 

3. Die Glosse ani „das was" ist zugefügt, um anzugeben, dass 
quod hier das Pronomen und nicht die Conjunction ist. 

Anmerkungen. 159 

4. cair glossiert Wb, 5^, 11 numqnid, und wird O'Dav. p. 64 durch 
cinnas „wie" erklärt, in O'Donovan's Supplement zu O'Reilly durch 
„quere", d. i. quaere, dazu ebenda die Glosse cair .i. comarcim (ich 
frage). — 5. „er thue", 3. Sg. Conj. Praes. — 6. „nach diesem". — 
7. „von jedem beliebigen Theile aus", zu sechi, sechib vgl. Z.® 717. 

8. Die Präp. ö „von . . aus" ist nochmals über a medio wieder- 
holt. — 9. „ich habe erkannt", 1. Sg. Perf. Act. von itcvr-gninim, vgl. 
Gl. 16. — 10. „[nach dem] Ort, den ich erstrebte", 1. Sg. des Praes. 
sec. Act. von ad-cosnaim, W. san, skr. sanoti erwerben, gewinnen. 

11. „Wenn er von einer Linie und einem Kreise lehrt, lehrt er 
nicht von Gott". — 12. „[Es ist] wahrscheinlich". — 13. „nachdem sie 
(die Seele) gereinigt ist". — 14. „[Sie trägt nicht] Fürsorge [für ihre 
Gesundheit]". — 15. „Gott zu schauen". — 16. „aus dem, der erkennt", 
vgl. Gl. 9. Das Präsens itar-gfimim (s. den Index von Gut. und Thum.) 
ist eine wichtige Form, denn es geht auf ein *^wa-nä-wi zurück, und 
hat somit die Wurzelsilbe besser bewahrt als skr. jä-nä-mi. 

17. „Zweierlei woraus die Erkenntniss entsteht, aus dem Erkennen- 
den und einem erkennbaren Dinge". — 18. „wie es am stärksten ist" 
(wörtlich: die Grösse welche stark ist), vgl. Gl. 98. — 19. „Die Sinne 
täuschen die Seele nicht", vgl. dieselbe Redensart in meinem Wörter- 
buch, s. V. dorat. Für die Worte nihil — agente hat die Ausgabe: 
si nihil quidem valent ad fallendum, non tamen nihil ad nonambi- 

20. „Die Postulate oben, die wir angeführt haben". Voraus geht 
im lateinischen Texte: Ergo quomodo in hoc sole tria quaedam licet 
animadvertere , quod est, quod fulget, quod illuminat: ita in illo secre- 
tissimo Deo quem vis intelligere, tria quaedam sunt; quod est, quod in- 
telligitur, et quod caetera facit intelligi. 

21. „Meine Hoffnung ist desto grösser für das, was du gesagt hast, 
denn ich fasse Muth jede Sache zu verstehen". Vgl. ar is andsain tdl- 
sat a Cetil di säire y di sochor, 7 ragahsat ceül ara m-breith i tinb 
ciana comaidche „for then they lost all hope of freedom and prosperity, 
and made up their minds to be taken into far-off borderlands ", Tog. 
Troi, ed. Stokes, 675 fg. 

22. „mein eigenes Wohlbefinden und das Wohlbefinden der Freunde"; 
släntu auch Gl. 35. — 23. „ohne Freude". — 24. Msgnethid sieht aus 
wie eine wörtliche Uebersetzung von morigera, denn Ms bedeutet mos, 
und gnethid ist Glosse zu operarium Wb. 30^, 15, Z.^ 793. 

25. indfretussa Gl. zu dotis, mir sonst nicht bekannt, doch könnte 
fretus zu fristarat gehören. 

26. „dir Müsse zu verschaffen": deess findet sich Wb. 25^, 10 als 
Gegen theil von negotium agere in der Glosse zu 1 Thess. 4, 10; zu do 
immofölung s. Z.* 883. — 27. „[um der] Nachkommenschaft [willen]". — 

160 Anmerkungen. 

28. „Wenn es auch der Nachkommenschaft wegen ist, dass es Jemand 
thut, und nicht mehr aus Lust*': dagne ist 3. Sg. Gonj. Praes. mit Fron, 
infix. a; is mo steht im Sinne von magis oder potius. 

29. „Es sind dies diejenigen, die du zugegeben hast**: für adro- 
marsu ist adro[dimar8u oder adro[da]marsu zu lesen, 2. Sg. Perf. Dep. 
zu ad'damim, zusammengezogen atmaim (vgl. 61. 48) oder ataimim, 
s. mein Wtb. s. v. ad-daimim. — 30. „entgegengebracht**, Part. Praet. 
Pass. von do-aid-hitir exhibeo, oflfero, vgl. das Part, necess. tedbarthi 
offerenda (securitas) Ml. 259, Z.* 881. — 31. „erschöpft**, Part. Praet. 
Pass. von fäsigim ich mache leer. Die Ausgabe hat exhausta, und 
dies ist wohl auch mit dem excausta der Handschrift gemeint. 

32. „ich werde gehemmt**, 1. Sg. Praes. Pass. (gebildet durch die 
3. Sg. mit Pron. infix. der 1. Person) von ad-suidim, vgl. adsuidet sibi 
defendunt SG. 4i>, 15, „ritengono** Ascoli. — 33. „ich beneide nicht nur 
nicht**, Denom. von foirmtech neidisch, for-met, -mat Neid. — 34. „Nicht 
nur von der Jungfräulichkeit aus, sondern auch von der Eeue und vom 
gesetzmässigen Stande der Ehe aus**. Vgl. Wb. 9*, wo der Gegensatz von 
öge (Jungfräulichkeit, Ehelosigkeit) und Icmamnas mehrmals vorkommt. 

35. „wie die Gesundheit eines jeden ist und seine Festigkeit**; 
amal ist hier voll geschrieben. — 36. „nach der Aehnlichkeit der körper- 
lichen Dinge [ist] eine Ordnung in den Dingen auf diese Weise**. — 
37. „den [nach der Weisheit] begierigen**, von einem Adjectiv acuhraid, 
das von accöbor Begierde in derselben Weise gebildet ist, wie sercaid 
amans von serc Liebe, Z.* 792. — 38. „wir haben uns erhoben**, ebenso 
CO durwrgaib Gl. zu emerserit ML, Goid.^ p. 29. Ich habe in meinem 
Wörterbuch S. 853 tuar-goMm als do-fo-ar-gaUm erklärt, bestimmt 
durch mittelirische Formen wie do-fuar-gaib. Allein ich glaube jetzt 
mit Zeuss (p. 884), dass nur die zwei Präpositionen do-for- darin ent- 
halten sind. Vielleicht liegt in tuar- für do-for- eine letzte Spur des 
einst zweisilbigen *upar vor, dessen u in der Verbindung mit dem vo- 
calischen Auslaut einer vorausgehenden Präposition nicht in f überzu- 
gehen brauchte. Das f in dem mittelirischen do-fuar- ist das secundäre 

39. „sorglos**, Nom. PI. zu dem Acc. Sing, iwndis deed Wb. 25^, 14, 
Gen. Sg. in geno deeid Ml. 82 c (Z.* 364. 1003, vgl. den Index von G. 
und Th.), aber deedi ist i-Declination, vgl. maith gut, Gen. Sg. maith, 
Nom. PI. mathi. — 40. „obwohl ich einen Fortschritt gemacht habe". — 
41. ni chumgaim „ich kann nicht**, aber ate? — 42. „ich gehe nicht 
dagegen**, vgl. otäig coeo SG. 144», 4, otaeg Cr. Pr. 56^. — 43. „wenn 
das ürtheil wahr ist, das im Verstände ist**. — 44. „es ist verschieden, 
dass sie sich den Sinnen zeigen und wie es nachher ist**. — 45. „ob sie 
nicht wanken**, vgl. Gl. 82; utmaXligur von utmaU unstät ; zu innad mit nach- 
folgendem relativen n- vgl. innadnaccai non[ne] vides Ml. 17^, 17 (Z.* 748). 

Amnerkongen. 161 

46. „ob da nicht zugegeben hast^S inna mit ad^o-damar-su zusammen- 
gezogen, vgl. Gl. 99 und 48. — 47. „jede Seele hinter der andern'^ — 

48. „giebst du zu?" 2. Sg. Praes. von ad-damim, vgl. GL 46 und 99. — 

49. „durch sich selbst". — 50. „[derer] welche wahnsinnig sind", 3. PL 
rel. von ddsachtaigim, Den. von ddsachtach insanus, ddsacM insania. 

51. „sie werden bezeichnet (gemalt)", 3. PL zu dofoirndither Tur. 
55. — 52. „sie werden geformt". — 53. „oder durch Zurückspringen", 
Uimm (springen, Sprung) mit der Präp. aith' zusammengesetzt. Was ge- 
meint ist, zeigt die Fortsetzung des Textes: Gignendo, cum parentibus 
similes nascuntur; resultando, ut de speculis cujuscemodi. — 54. „[als] 
es beim Sehen giebt". 

55. „der Amsel". — 56. dt „dass sie [es] sind"? vgl. Z.* 711. — 
57. „wir riechen". 

58. Ich habe hier noch während der Correctur mein ursprüngliches 
'Scithigfar hergestellt. Stokes las ^soühigfar, allein im Altirischen würde 
in letzterem Worte nicht söiffi, sondern säith zu erwarten sein. Dagegen 
schliesst sich niconscähigfar „ich werde nicht ermüden'^ ohne Schwierig- 
keit an sdthech „müde" an. 

59. Die 3. PL Fut. sec. Pass. eines mit com-do-itar zusammen- 
gesetzten Verbs. Vgl. mein Wtb. unter tetarracht, 

60. frisdunaim ist sonst Glosse zu obstruo, obsero. — 61. „Nichts 
entsteht aus entgegengesetzten Ursachen ausser allein dem Falschen". — 
62. „Wie wir gesagt haben, die Steine, die in der Verbindung n^lt der 
Erde (im Innern der Erde) sind"; zu lesen asrubarttnar, — 63. „die im 
Meer sind". — 64. „auch die mimischen Spiele", von fuirsire Schau- 
spieler GL 67, das wahrscheinlich von ital. farsa, franz. fcMrce abgeleitet 
ist. Ueber die Weiterbildung auf -echt s. Z.* 780. 

65. Die Zeilenabtheilung ist: .%. ni moa \ adco8nat \ bete in so 
ge|nere innahi \ frisairet \ y sani q. dorjmientes i. est | furentes. Diese 
Glosse ist im Zusammenhang unübersetzbar: ni moa entspricht dem 
„non magis", adcosnat bete ist wohl „tendunt esse" (vgl. ni cumcat bete 
non possunt esse Z.' 495), innahi könnte dem talia qnalia entsprechen, 
frisairet „sie wachen" entspricht dem „vigilantes". 

66. ni cuming „er kann nicht", arimmeitse (so auch von Stokes 
gelesen) scheint dem tam des Textes zu entsprechen, vgl. inmütse GL 
zu tantum enim SG. 7», 9, inmeitso GL zu tanto SG. 1^, 3. — 67. „Schau- 

68. „Es war dies ein wahres Bild und es waren dies falsche Rin- 
der", togaitig Nom. PL M., zu dogdithaimm illudo Z.^ 434, und von dem 
Infinitiv togäithad in derselben Weise weiter gebildet wie ceitrebthach 
possessivus von aitrebad u. a. m., vgL Gr. Celt.^ 810. 

69. „Es ist die Nothwendigkeit für den, der die Kunst der Gram- 
matiker bekennt, dass er alle Bildungen sammelt". — 70. „die Defini- 


162 Anmerkungen. 

tion der Fabel und der Grammatik". — 71. „der Dialektik". — 72. „er 
bestand in Wahrheit nicht darauf". — 73. „nein". — 74. „getheilt", 
Part. Praet. Pass. von fo-dalim. 

75. „Nicht die Grammatik allein ist es, von der man durch die 
Dialektik beweisen muss, dass sie eine wahre Wissenschaft ist» sondern 
alle Disciplinen sind wahr durch die Dialektik". Das Wort hesgna 
glossiert yitae ratio: isreid foglaim inbesgnai, Glosse zu uitae autem 
ratio ad intellegendum prona Ml. 14 c, 11. In O'Donovan's Supplement 
zu O'Reilly wird es durch .t. dliged und „peace, law, order" erklärt, 
doch findet sich hier auch die etymologisierende Glosse .«. hafis gnae 
no atbind (gutes oder schönes Wissen). 

76. „es entgeht uns nicht". — 77. „seit langer Zeit ist uns dies 
bekannt". Neben cian „weit" giebt es ein Substantiv cian F. „Zeit"; 
vgl. Stokes, Corm. Transl. p. X. 

78. „Du müsstest denn behaupten, dass ihr der Name Seele ist, 
auch wenn sie stirbt". Die Bedeutung „gewiss" (vgl. mein Wtb. und 
Stokes, Remarks' p. 59) für bis passt hier nicht, es entspricht hier dem 
lat. forte. — 79. „Sie ist nicht Seele, wenn sie stirbt". — 80. „Du er- 

81. Vgl. fiu i. cosmhaü (ähnlich) O'Cl., „like, alike" 0*»., nicht 
verschieden von fiu dignus. Es wird hier, ebenso Gl. 103 und 107, durch 
dieses Wort angedeutet, dass das quam der Aehnlichkeit oder Gleichheit 
gemeint ist (tam . . . quam). 

82. „sie schwanken", vgl. Gl. 45. — 83. „ich werde Widerstand 

84. „Es ist eine Schande den König der Wahrheit zu verlassen 
und sich mit dem Teufel zu verbünden". 

86. „Grundstoff (Material)". — 86. culehath „Wedel" ist mir nur 
aus dieser Stelle bekannt. 

87. slmtech für slvnd-tech „ein von aussen mit Platten (oder Schin- 
deln) bekleidetes Haus". — 88. „hoch zu schätzen", Part. nee. von mi- 
diwr. — 89. liceat steht für liqueat und dem entspricht foUus „klar'S 
nach follua könnte bedeuten „dass nicht klar ist", aber dinach muss 
ein Fehler sein. Man erwartet dianach, oder noch vollständiger dem 
lateinischen cui non liqueat entsprechend: da dianachfoUus, 

90. „gegen Jammer und Kummer", zu todSre F. vgl. todiuvr „mi- 
serable", und zu mele F. vgl. mSla Schimpf in meinem Wörterbuch, 
meala .t. aiJiais O^Gl. O'B. hat zwei Artikel: meala reproach, und 
mSaJa grief, sorrow. Aber es scheint dies ein und dasselbe Wort zu 
sein, wenigstens findet sich auch mela „Schimpf" mit dem Längezeichen: 
mSla no meböl dHmmeirt dötb for Troianaib „dass sie den Trojanern 
Schimpf und Schande anthun" Tog. Troi, ed. Stokes, 849, gleich darauf 
a mebul y a athis „die Schande und der Schimpf davon", also dasselbe 

Anmerkongen. 163 

Wort, mit dem O'Clery mecäa erklärt. Das dayon abgeleitete melacht 
„Schimpf' steht Ml. 27c, 10 ohne Längezeichen , findet sich aber im 
Mittelirischen auch mit demselben. Wenn diese Wörter mit gr. fi^Xei, 
IxeXhri, fjtsXidrjfia (Bekümmemiss) zusammenhingen, so würde die Kürze 
das Ursprüngliche und die bis jetzt doch nur an wenigen Stellen nach- 
gewiesene Länge vielleicht dem Einfluss des folgenden l zuzuschrei- 
ben sein. 

91. Yermuthlich ist ind imihascarthithi zu lesen und dies als 
Glosse zu palestritae zu betrachten. Ein Nom. PI. von einer Ableitung 
auf 'iüh, -tid Z." 793, „die sich gegenseitig niederwerfen*S von tascrad 
(s. oben S. 140 zu lin. 1623), wofür später trascrad (s. mein Wtb.), wie 
cloemcfüod für coimmdüoud. 

92. ivmcm-doat ist Glosse zu lacertorum, ich kenne sonst nur doü 
Hand, Handgelenk. 

93. toirndühi, Part. Praet. Pass. zu toirndim ich bezeichne, mar- 
kiere, steht über descriptos, wofür die Ausgabe destrictos hat. Vgl. Gl. 51. 

94. sethnaga steht über toros. Dieses Wort ist mir unbekannt. 
O'Clery hat seatnctch t. eorp, „Körper". 

95. „eines starken Mannes". 

96. „angestossen, nämlich gegen einen andern", insarta glossiert 
inpactum (von impingo), und ist wohl ein Compositum der Wurzel org, 
arg mit den Präpositionen ind-ctö-, vgl. timm-orte, timm-arte correptus, 
Part, von do-imm-tirc Z.® 979. Das Präsens insorg ich stosse fort, setze 
in Bewegung, ist in meinem Wörterbuch nachgewiesen. — 97. „die 
Sehne des Bogens". — 98. „mit gutem Auge", caisin ist wohl der Dativ 
von cais . i . suil bei O'Clery, und sochmacht ist eigentlich stark, kräftig, 
s. Gl. 18. — 99. „ich habe zugegeben", vgl. Gl. 46. — 100. „kurz zu- 
vor", ioTemhic (im Ms. ein kleiner Zwischenraum zwischen rem und bic) 
ist ein ähnliches Adverb wie mdremdedenach praepostere SG. 212», 8. 

101. „nach welcher Seite auch". — 102. „nein". — 103. wie 
Gl. 81. — 104. wörtlich „ob eines von den beiden", aber es soll dem 
lat. utrum entsprechen. 

105. „dass ich dem Widerstand leiste". — 106. „die Hart- 
näckigkeit des Streitens", sigide ist Abstractum von sigith dauernd. — 
107. Das Ms. hat die Abkürzung für quam, die Ausgabe hat qnia: fiu 
kann sich nur auf quam beziehen, wie 81 und 103. — 108. „weil". — 

109. odtir in der Bedeutung saurus {aavQog) ist sonst nicht bekannt. — 

110. „Beredsamkeit". 


Das Fest des Bricrin 
und die Verbaninmg der Mac Duil Dermait 

Auf diese Sage habe ich schon Irische Texte S. 236 und 
S. 311 aufinerksam gemacht. Nach H. d'Arbois de Jubainville's 
Gatalogue de la Litterature ^^pique de l'Irlande, p. 173, ist sie 
bis jetzt in keiner andern Handschrift, als dem Gelben Buch 
von Lecan (H. 2. 16, Trin. Coli. Dubl.), pp. 759—765, nach- 
gewiesen. Der hier vollständig mitgetheilte Text beruht auf 
meiner eigenen CoUation der a. a. 0. erwähnten Abschrift At- 
kinson's. Mein Streben war hauptsächlich darauf gerichtet, 
genau das Manuscript wiederzugeben, abgesehen von der Trans- 
scription, der Worttrennung und der durch den Druck bezeich- 
neten Ergänzung der Abkürzungen. 

In der Worttrennung bin ich dadurch bestärkt worden, 
dass die altirischen Codices nicht nur im Irischen, sondern auch 
im Lateinischen die Präposition mit dem Casus und andere 
grammatische Verbindungen zusammen schreiben, wie man bei- 
spielsweise in meiner Ausgabe der neuen Carlsruher Glossen, 
oben S. 146 fg., sehen kann. Trennt man im Latein, so darf 
man auch im Irischen trennen. Bei einer Collation der Würz- 
burger und Carlsruher Glossen in Zimmer's Glossae Hibernicae 
habe ich aber beobachtet, dass diese Codices auch im Irischen 
keineswegs ganz consequent die grammatischen Verbindungen 
zusammenschreiben. Ueberhaupt kam viel auf die ßaumverhält- 
nisse an: bei wenig Raum sind sogar ganze Sätze ohne Absatz 
geschrieben, und oft hat andrerseits ein über oder unter die 
Linie gehender Buchstabe des Textes sogar ein einfaches Wort 

Das Fest des Bricriu 165 

der Glosse zerrissen. Zu den Wörtern, welche zu dem folgen- 
den Worte gezogen werden, gehört auch die Conjunction et, 
und zwar sowohl im Lateinischen als auch im Irischen. Ich 
aber trenne im Allgemeinen, wie bisher, und lasse die engzu- 
sammengehörigen Elemente nur im Falle lautlicher Verquickung 
und in anderen besonderen Fällen zusammen, z. B. in iarsin, 
lasodain u. s. w., wie wir ja auch im Deutschen in „nachdem", 
„indem", „dabei" u. s. w. aus ursprünglich formal selbständigen 
Elementen einheitliche Wörter gemacht haben. 

In der Andeutung meiner Ergänzung der Abkürzungen 
thue ich lieber des Guten zuviel, als zu wenig. Doch betrachte 
ich die gewundene Linie für das m und den geraden Strich für 
das n in bekannten Wörtern als so unzweideutige Zeichen, dass 
ich sie nur in zweifelhaften Wörtern angedeutet habe. Die 
einheimischen Gelehrten wie ODonovan und O'Curry hatten 
glatte Texte veröffentlicht, in denen sie die Abkürzungen der 
Mss. stillschweigend ergänzt und Manches nach der Weise der 
spätem Sprache, die sie besonders beherrschten, corrigiert und 
umgeändert haben. Stokes, auch Hennessy in seiner Ausgabe 
der Sage Fotha Catha Cnucha in Band 11 der Revue Celtique, 
haben diesem Verfahren gegenüber zuerst den Hauptwerth dar- 
auf gelegt, genau zu geben, was wirklich in der Handschrift 
steht, und alle Ergänzungen und Correcturen im Druck hervor- 
treten zu lassen. Diesen Gelehrten schliesse ich mich in der 
Hauptsache an.* 

Meine Conjecturen und CJorrecturen setze ich in die An- 
merkungen. Gegen die Aufnahme derselben in den Text hege ich 
das Bedenken, dass dann ein Text entsteht, der nie eine Wirk- 

* Ich ergänze jetzt mit Stokes und Zimmer, GIobb. Hib. p. LIV, die 
Partikehi dl und dG der Mss. zu dino und dano oder dana. Meine irrige 
Angabe, Irische Texte p. 67, dass Im Buch von Leinster gewöhnlich pleno 
„din" geschrieben wäre, beruhte auiP der stillschweigenden Ergänzung 
von dl zu din in mir vorliegenden Transscripten. Ich habe nicht daran 
gezweifelt, dass dano, dino die ursprünglicheren Formen seien, sondern 
hielt nur für möglich, dass sie einsilbig geworden wären, etwa wie cor 
aus coro. — Bei dieser Gelegenheit will ich bemerken, dass sich die 

166 ^as Fest des Bricria 

lichkeit gehabt. hat, wenn er auch nach unseren Begriffen etwas 
correcter wäre, als der überlieferte. Denn bei dem Schwanken 
der irischen Schreibweise, bei der Freiheit, mit der die Schrei- 
ber ihre Texte theils abschrieben theils umschrieben, und bei 
dem Einfluss, den die neben der schriftlichen einhergehende 
mündliche Tradition auf erstere gehabt haben kann, wird sich 
das Ursprüngliche immer nur ungefähr berechnen lassen, nie 
aber werden wir für die Prosa ein yerlornes Original Wort für 
Wort so herstellen können, dass jede subjectiye Willkür aus- 
geschlossen ist. Für die irischen Sagen erhebt sich aber über- 
haupt die Frage, was ein modemer Philologe herstellen könnte. 
Wir wissen von keinem Verfasser und wir haben nur in Bezug 
auf den Täin Bö Cüahige sagenhafte Berichte über eine Samm- 
lung der einzelnen Theile im 6. oder 7. Jahrb. (vgl. O'Curry, 
Ms. Mai p. 29 fg.). Von der Sprache und der Form dieser 
ersten Stadien der Sagenüberlieferung besitzen wir keine sichere 
Eenntniss. Also um den Urtext eines Verfassers, den man 
nicht kennt, oder um die Grundform einer massgebenden ße- 
daction kann es sich schwerlich handeln. Das Ideal einer so- 
genannten Textrecension könnte also höchstens sein ein in den 
meisten Fällen unbekanntes älteres Manuscript, auf das die 
älteste, oder einige oder alle vorhandenen Handschriften zurück- 
gehen. Auch dieses Ziel halte ich aus den oben angedeuteten 
Gründen für unerreichbar. Ich gebe daher immer eine Hand- 
schrift unverändert. In zweiter Linie wird dann als Ergänzung 
dieses Verfahrens abgesondert die Correctur und Kritik des 
Ueberlieferten in Betracht kommen, wobei man je nach den 
Verhältnissen mehr oder weniger ausführlich sein kann. Wenn 
ich in den von mir früher herausgegebenen Texten eine reich- 
liche Varia lectio, einige Male sogar zwei Versionen derselben 
Sage vollständig mitgetheilt habe, so soUte selbstverständlich 
dabei Etwas für die Verbesserung corrupter oder das Ver- 

verfehlte Ergänzung von es zu caciht, die ich in meinem Wörterbuch 
berichtigt habe, nicht nur in den „Contents of Leabhar Breac'^ p. 6 
findet, sondern sogar im Texte des facsimilierten Manuscrlpts selbst, 
p. 108 a, lin. 58, worauf mich Euno Meyer aufmerksam macht. 

und die Verbannung der Mac Duil Dermait. 167 

ständniss schwieriger Stellen herauskommen*, aber ebensosehr 
war meme Absicht, die Variation der Texte als solche vorzu- 
führen, xmA bei dieser Gelegenheit abweichende Wörter und 
Formen anderer Handschriften für Grammatik und Wörterbuch 
zugänglich zu machen. Diese Variation zu beobachten ist in 
meinen Augen wichtiger und interessanter als irgendwelche Re- 

Das Bemerkte gilt zunächst nur für die Prosa der alten 
Sagen, dann aber auch für die der christlichen Legenden. 
Wenn ein Text mit Sicherheit als das Werk einer bestimmten 
Persönlichkeit bezeichnet wird, und wenn diese einer histo- 
rischen oder gar der späteren Zeit angehört, dann kann man 
eher an die Aufgabe denken, den Text so herzustellen, wie ihn 
der Autor verfasst hat. In einem solchen Falle wird die Va- 
riation etwas weniger frei Platz gegriffen haben, doch muss 
man sich auch hier je nach den Verhältnissen überlegen, was 
möglich ist. Was z. B. die Fis Adamnäin anlangt, von der in 
meinen Irischen Texten zwei Versionen gedruckt vorliegen, so 
giebt uns der Name des Adamnän, der nach der Tradition um 
700 herum gestorben ist, nur einen scheinbaren Anhalt, denn 
die Predigt des Adamnän scheint nur ihrem Inhalte nach von 
einem Andern aufgeschrieben zu sein, es könnte sich also nur 
um das Original dieser Niederschrift handeln. Auch bei der 
Zusammenstellung der beiden Versionen dieses Textes war die 
Variation für mich von besonderem Interesse: selbst bei solchen 
Texten mehr gelehrten Ursprungs, die bestimmt als geistiges 
Eigenthum eines Mannes bezeichnet werden, kam es den Schrei- 
bern und Lesern nicht darauf an, dieses unverändert bewahrt 
und fortgeführt zu sehen. Ganz und gar unstatthaft ist aber 
endlich nach meiner Ansicht eine Textrecension in dem Sinne, 
dass eine Gleichmässigkeit der Formen und der Orthographie 
in die Texte eingeführt würde. Die gesprochene Umgangs- 

*) Bei schwierigen Stellen habe ich die Lesart anderer Mss. auch 
dann mitgetheilt, wenn sie nichts Besseres enthielt, um eben diese That- 
sache zu constatieren. 

163 Das Fest des Bricriu 

spräche der Iren wird zu jeder Zeit, wie jede Umgangssprache, 
die sich auf die jeweilige Gegenwart bezieht, eine einheitliche 
gewesen sein, wir haben es aber hier mit der irischen Literatur 
zu thun, deren Schreibweise nicht methodisch und reglements- 
mässig fixiert war, und deren aus alter Zeit stanmiende Werke 
die Formen und Ausdrücke verschiedener Zeiten in sich fort- 
geführt haben. In unsere Grammatiken und Wörterbücher 
dürfen doch die von uns reconstruierten Formen nicht aufge- 
nommen werden*, sondern nur die überlieferten Formen, deren 
Fehler bekanntlich oft lehrreich sind. Der gesprochenen 
Sprache ihrer Zeit stehen von allen Sprachresten die altirischen 
Glossen am nächsten, denn diese dienten einem unmittelbaren 
praktischen Bedürfiiiss und sollten gar nicht Literaturwerke 
sein. Sie repräsentieren uns die Sprache, die von den Ge- 
lehrten des 8. oder 9. Jahrhunderts gesprochen wurde. 

Anders liegen die Verhältnisse in den Versen. Diese 
tragen allerdings in ihrer metrischen Form den Charakter eines 
Kunstwerks an sich, das man gern, wo es verletzt ist, nach den 
Forderungen der irischen Metrik wieder herstellen möchte. Das 
metrische Schema giebt mannigfachen Anhalt für die Gonsti- 
tuierung des Textes und kann in günstigen Fällen schlagende 
Conjecturen hervorlocken, aber eine Panacee für schwere Schä- 
den ist es in irischen Gedichten ebensowenig als in griechischen 
Chorgesängen, und für das Verständniss der Wörter kann es 
doch nur sehr mittelbar helfen. Der Text einer neuen Hand- 
schrift (Land 610), den ich Kuno Meyer verdanke, die irischen 
Glossen und die irische Metrik helfen z, B. erst zusammen, den 
Vers Muc Mic Datho, Irische Texte S. 108, richtig zu lesen 
und zu verstehen: 

Muc Mic Datho lactmuad torc 
no corbi indattruag imnoct 
CO cenn secht m-hllAdan cen brath 
sesca gamnach co a blathad. 

*) Gegen die Aufstellang von Normalformen zu spracbwissenschaft- 
licher Orientierung habe ich natürlich Nichts einzuwenden. 

und die Verbannung der Mac Duil Dermait. 169 

„Das Schwein des Mac Datho, ein durch Milch guter Eber, 
nicht war er der milch- elende, nackte: [denn] bis zum Ende 
von sieben Jahren — ohne Lüge — [dienten] sechzig Milch- 
kühe dazu es aufzuziehen." In der zweiten Zeile reimt at-truag 
auf lact-muad, und at ist nach O'Clery's Glossar ein Wort für 
Milch. Das Versmass ist in Ordnung, denn bi ind und co a 
müssen mit Synizese gelesen werden. Ich mache diese Bemer- 
kungen, weil mir R. Atkinson's Schrift On Irish Metrie (Dublin 
1884) in dem, was ihr Verfasser von einer metrischen und 
sprachlichen Analyse der Gedichte im Buch von Leinster, von 
Fland Manistrech und Anderen, erwartet, zu weit zu gehen 
scheint. Ich hätte gewünscht, dass Atkinson selbst uns an 
einem ganzen Gedichte gezeigt hätte, wie man verfahren muss, 
freilich mit mehr Glück als an dem einen Verse, den er p. 20 
und 21 behandelt. Gedruckt ist nach Atkinson's Mittheilung 
in einem Gedichte der Sage Aided Chlainne Lir Folgendes: 

Ba hiad ar g-cuilceadha cuanna 
tonna säile searbh ruadha 
ionar g-ceathrar caomh cloinne Lir 
gan oidhche dhuinn d*ä easbhuidh. 

Diese Zeilen emendiert Atkinson folgendermassen: 

Biait ar colcaida cuana 
tonna säile serbruada 
in ar cethrur coem clainne 
cen aidche dia-n esbaide. 

Ich halte die gedruckte moderne Form des Verses für 
nicht so corrupt, als Atkinson behauptet, jedenfalls für gram- 
matisch und metrisch correcter als seine Reconstruction eines 
älteren Wortlauts. Vor Allem theile ich Atkinson's Glauben 
nicht, dass der Dichter nur siebensilbige Zeilen gedichtet habe: 
das 1. und das 3. Viertel mit acht, das 2. und das 4. Viertel mit 
sieben Silben ist eine bekannte metrische Form und diese liegt 
hier vor. Ba hiad ist eine schon alte idiomatische Ausdrucks- 
weise, die keinen Anstoss giebt, und das Lir hinter clainne weg- 
zulassen empfiehlt sich auch sehr wenig. Durch diese Weg- 
lassung kommt Atkinson dazu clainne und esbaide reimen zu 

170 I^fts Fest des Bricriu 

lassen, nn mit d, was ganz gewiss nicht correct ist. Das 
Schlimmste ist aber dia-n esbaide („of their absence"), die 
Dativpartikel mit der Genetivform des Nomens, geradezu eine 
grammatische Unmöglichkeit. Auch bezweifele ich, dass colcaida 
je eine correcte Form gewesen ist, sondern colcid (lat. culcita) 
wurde in der alten Sprache als i-stamm flectiert, Nom. PI. 
coilcthi (vgl. coilcthe Corm. Gl. p. 34 lin. 15). Die Form 
cuilceadha in dem gedruckten Texte ist Flexion nach Art der 
femininen ä-stämme, und würde in ältere Lautverhältnisse über- 
setzt colceda lauten. Das Einzige, was mir in dem überlieferten 
Texte metrisch anstössig erscheint, ist der Reim cuanna-ruadha. 
Mit welchem Rechte Atkinson cuana schreibt, lasse ich dahin 
gestellt. Aber ich bin weit davon entfernt, die metrischen ße- 
constructionen ganz verwerfen zu wollen, sondern ich will nur 
vor dem allzueifrigen Conjecturenmachen warnen und betonen, 
dass man sich sehr wohl das Ziel stecken kann, zunächst mög- 
lichst treu das vorzuführen, was überliefert ist. Metrische Unter- 
suchungen und ßeconstructionen mögen dann an zweiter Stelle 
zu ihrem Rechte kommen. Dass sie mir nicht ganz fremd sind, 
habe ich Revue Celtique V p. 389 und p. 478 gezeigt. Da- 
gegen wird Atkinson Recht haben, wenn er mir p. 9 vorwirft, 
dass ich die Eigenthümlichkeit der irischen Alliteration nicht 
ganz richtig dargestellt habe (Irische Texte S. 156, S. 158 
und S. 160). Ich nahm an, dass das durch Eclipse zu m assimi- 
lierte b z. B. von inna m-beo mit dem m von mora und mac 
alliterieren könne, weil sonst in einzelnen Versen keine Allite- 
ration zu finden war. Aber ich gebe zu, dass dies gegen die 
irische Theorie ist. Auf diese Punkte komme ich in einer Ab- 
handlung über das Gedicht, an ^dessen 3. Verse Atkinson die 
Eigenthümlichkeiten der irischen Metrik exemplificiert hat, noch- 
mals besonders zu sprechen. 

Den unten folgenden Text theile ich zunächst mit, weil 
er einen gewissen Zusammenhang der Situation mit dem in den 
Irischen Texten gedruckten Fled Bricrend hat, und weil er 
sprachlich und sachlich manches Interessante bietet. O'Guriy 
rechnet ihn Ms. Mat. p. 319 zu den „Imaginative Tales of 

und die Verbannung der Mac Doil Dermait. 171 

ancient date", deren Werth nicht in der Erzählung geschicht- 
Kcher Vorgänge, sondern in alten topographischen Angaben und 
in der Erwähnung alter Verhältnisse und Sitten bestehe. Da 
ich eine Uebersetzung beigebe, so ist hier eine Inhaltsangabe 
unnöthig. Das Fest, mit dem die Erzählung beginnt, erinnert 
nicht nur an die Sagen Fled Bricrend und Scel mucci Mic 
Dätho, die ich früher herausgegeben habe, sondern auch an die 
interessanten Stellen über die oft mit blutigen Kämpfen ver- 
bundenen öeljüva der Kelten bei Diodor und Athenaeus, die 
H. d'Arbois de Jubainville, Introd. ä Tetude de la Litt. Celt. 
p. 298, zusammengestellt hat.* Die Uebereinstimmung zwischen 
den alten Berichten und den Sagen lässt uns hier echtestes 
Keltenthum erkennen. Der abenteuerliche Zug Cuchulinn's ist 
von der Art der Thaten, deren sich die Helden im Scel mucci 
Mic Dathö rühmen. Aber Cuchulinn zieht aus unter dem Drucke 
einer der merkwürdigen unter dem Namen „geis" bekannten 
Verpflichtungen, über die ich in meinem Wörterbuche gehan- 
delt habe.' Cuchulinn erfährt zwar, was für eine Bewandtniss 
es mit den Mac Duil Dermait gehabt hat, aber leider sagt er 
es uns nicht, und aus der Erzählung selbst kann man nicht 
viel errathen. Diese hat wieder ganz den alten volksthüm- 
lichen Charakter, dass sie gewisse Dinge sehr genau schildert, 
aber andrerseits sprunghaft erzählt und Vieles nur andeutet. 
In dieser Beziehung besteht ein grosser Gegensatz zwischen ihr 
und der aus gelehrten Quellen stammenden Erzählung von der 

*) Diod. Sic. V 28: Tovg (f dyad^ovg avÖQaq raXq xaXXlotaig X(ov 
XQsäv fiolQaiq ysQalgovCL . . . KaXovOi 6h xal tovg ^ivovg inl rccg svo)- 
Xiag, xal fiexa xo öeXnvov ineQODXwoi, xlveg slal xal xIvodv x()e/av ^sxovaiv. 
Eiwd-aoi 6h xal naga xb ösiJtvov ix xwv xvxovxcov nQog xrjv Sicc X(ov Xoywv 
afuXXav xaxaaxdvxsg ix TtQoxhqaeeDg fiovofiaxeXv Ttgbg dXhjXovg, naQ* 
ovöhv xid^ifzsvoi x^v xov ßlov xsXsvxijv. — Athen. IV p. 154 KsXxol, 
(priöLv, ivloxe TtaQcc xb ÖBlnvov (iovofxaxovciv iv yccQ xotg oTtXoig dyeQ- 
&ivx€g axLafxaxovöL xal ngbg dXXrjXovg dxQOxsiQl^ovxai, Ttoxh 6h xal 
fjiiXQt xgavfiaxog TtQotaai xal ix xovxov iQS&ia&ivxsg idv (iri iniox<SaLV 
Ol naQovxeg xal scog dvaigiaewg s^ovxai, Tb 6h naXaiov <priaiv oxl naga- 
xed^ivxcDV x(oXriv(üv xb /itjqIov b xQaxiaxog iXdfißavsv* et 6e xig ^xsgog 
dvxatoiriaaixo, avvLaxavxo fAOvofxaxrioovxsg (lixQ^ S^avdxov. 

172 I^as Fest des Bricriu 

Zerstörung Troja's. O'Curry citiert Ms. Mat. p. 468 die Stelle, 
in der das Ogam erwähnt wird (lin. 134 fg.), ferner Mann, and 
Cust. III p. 106 die Beschreibung der Kleidung und der Waffen 
des Eocho ßond (lin. 89 fg.), und ebendas. p. 360 die Stelle, 
in der das timpan vorkommt (lin. 145 fg.). 

Von den sprachlich wichtigen Formen will ich hier nur 
die 2. PL Perf. deponentialer Flexion athgenair (lin. 68) her- 
vorheben, für das altirische athgenaid und das später gewöhn- 
liche -athgenabair. Das Gelbe Buch von Lecan ist von einer 
späteren Hand durchcoiTigiert worden. Ich kann nicht mit 
Sicherheit bestimmen, ob die von mir in den Text aufgenom- 
mene Aspiration der Mediae, im Ms. durch das Zeichen »- aus- 
gedrückt, überall erst von dieser spätem Hand herrührt. Sach- 
lich kommt nicht so sehr viel darauf an, denn die Vertauschung 
von d und g, z. B. in dercaig für dercaid, beweist, dass beide 
Mediae zu der Zeit, als das Ms. geschrieben wurde, in der 
Aussprache schon zu demselben Spiranten geworden waren. Die 
Sprache des Textes ist Mittelirisch, dessen Abweichungen vom 
Altirischen weder hier noch in den Anmerkungen besonders 
hervorgehoben werden. 

* Euno Meyer hatte die Freundlichkeit den gedruckten Text noch- 
mals mit dem Ms. zu vergleichen. Auch er sagt, dass nicht immer mit 
Sicherheit zu erkennen sei, ob das Aspirationszeichen erst von der spä- 
teren Hand zugefügt ist. 

Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil nDermait^ annso. 

Bai ri amra for Ultaib .i. Conchobar mac Nesa ainm in 
rig. Doronad recht lais iar n-gabail rigi adaig cach errid do 
biathad ülad secht n-aidche no ceathra haidchi do rig . i . adaig 
cach raithi cdhri hoicthigernd imman aidchi. Ba si airigid* 
ban ülad * o mnai ind fir las n-denta ind fled . i . secht n-daim 5 
7 secht tuirc 7 secht n-dabcha 7 secht n-ena 7 secht tindi 7 
secht tulchuba 7 secht muilt denma 7 secht n-glainini* 7 secht 
mc ochta cona fotha d'iasc 7 di enaib 7 lubib 7^ ilmblasaib. 
Dorochoir fecht n-and iart^m do Bricriu Nemthenga denam na 
fledi. Dofuctha adai® na fleidi 7 ro linad ind aradach Con- 10 
chobar'', ar ba de bui aradach fobith romboi arad frise anechtur 
7 medon® 7 is amlaid fodailte eisen. Ataraegat randaire Con- 
chobair do roind in bid 7 diwo na dailemain da dail inna 
corma. Dos n-eicce^ Bricriu Nemthenga assa imdse inchlaraith 

^ Das Ä vor Dermait ist zu streichen, denn Duil Dermait ist 
Gen, Sing., vgl. jedoch Zeüe 170. 

* Im Ms. in airighidh corrigiert. 

^ DcLS n des Äcc. Sg. und des Gen. PL ist in dieser Version nicht 
regelmässig gesetzt. 

* Die sieben Grundstriche, deren letzter einen schrägen Strich 
über sich hat, könnten auch anders als aninl gelesen werden. 

* Dieses 7 ist zu streichen. 

^ Unter das i von adai ist ein müssiges g gesetzte 
' Zu lesen ind aradach dabach Conchobair, wie FB. 72. 
» Für ammedon, vgl. Tur. Gl. 1% Z.^ 611. 
^ Im Ms. ist unter ne nachträglich ein d gesetzt, also dosndeicce ohne 
Ablösimg der Präposition do; vgl. ältir. donn-dicci videt nos Wb. 9^. 

174 Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Doil Dermalt. 

15 dia leith chliu oc dul is tech. „Bima.ä^ char sein aile" or se 
„ised dogenta fri coirm n-genaide* 7 fri biad n-genaige/^ Ar- 
sisetar na hoic 7 rethaid ina suidi 7 focherd in sluagh i socht 
Clobse* argaid illaim Conchobar atcoimnaic * frisin n-uaitne n-uma- 
idi ro bai fo^ lethgualaind, co clos sin fo chetoirib^ arde na 

20 Croebruaidhi Concobair. ^ Imchomairc do Bricrend® cid rombai 
con-ebert: „Cid natai aBricriw" ar Conchobar „do thobairt doirbe 
in airighidh di ül- occo do duthrucht."^ „A popai»* chain Chon- 
chobair, ni terce lenda na bid dam, ni bo choir mo fled-sa" 
ol se „do thomailt cen noindin Uladh impe/^ Lasodhain atarre- 

25 gat da eirrig^® dec Vlad issin maigin sin .i. Fergus mac Roig 7 
Conall Cemach mac Aimirgim' 7 Loegaire Buadach 7 Cuchulaind 
mac Soaltaim 7 Eogan mac Durrthacht 7 Cealtchair mac Uithe- 
chair 7 Blai Brugaid 7 Dubthach Doel Uladh 7 Ailill Miltenga 7 
Conall Anglonnach 7 Munremar mac Geirrgind 7 Cethem mac 

30 Findtain. Ro gob*^ cach lath gaili dib diwo a erchomair do 
chuindchid gona duine for cach cuicid. Dodechaid CuchulamtZ 
coecait loech i cuiced Olnecmacht for Duib 7 Drobais co Duib- 
linn Chrichi^^ Ciarraighi. 'Rus roindsei^ inde ar suidhiu: dode- 
chaid cuicer ar fichit la habaind annair 7 cuicer ar fichit la 

35 habaind aniar. Batir he dodechaid illeith fris Lugaid Reo 
n-derc 7 Loeg mac Riangabra a arse. Dodechadar do co 

* Im Ms. über und unier dem i mit einem PtmU und mit der 
ÄhkOrgimg für m (von späterer Hand) ein schräger Strich, die Stelle ist 

* Die richtige Form wird genaige sein, denn so ist dieses Wort 
LL. lila, 33 geschrieben. 

^ FB. 21 steht dafür einfach clö (Nagel), an anderen Stellen wird 
dasselbe Instrument flesc (Buthe, Stab, z. B. LU. 121a y 43) oder crseb 
slda (Friedenszweig, z. B. LL. p. 111 a^ 45) genannt. 

* Im Ms, das Zeichen für m über dem 0. Vorher zu lesen Con- 
chobair. ^ fo steht hier fii/r foa. 

* Die feminine Form, correcter fo chetheoirib ardib; vgl. Zeile 91. 
' Mit dem Artikel wie FB. 59, 91 isin Crsebrlaid Conchobair. 

« Zu lesen Bricrind. ^ Die Stelle ist corrupt. ^^ Bichtiger 

eirrid. ** Besser gab. " Wir erwarten Crichi öhr^ Aspiration 

des Anlauts. 

Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil Derma! t 175 

torachtatar^ im airenach inn Atha* Fert[h]ain fri Corra-for- 
achud antuaith. Ba and batar icluichemnaig ^ ar a cind se 
choectaib imon (p. 760:) Duiblind Atha Ferthain .i. Mane mac 
Ceit matG Magach 7 Findchoem ingen Echach Rond allanair 40 
robuide. Batar he dorala cuice Lughaidh Reo n-derc 7 Loeg 
mac Riangabra. Dothegat a n-ingena chuicesse huile . i . bu si 
huasaib for Duma Tetaig. „Anmain mn anmain!'^ „Cid ara 
n-denam-ni on?^^ or Lugaid. „Ar am ben fir" or si. „Ar-da- 
nesamar'S or ind oic, „cia saigi*?** „Cuchulaind mac Soaltaim" 45 
or si, „ro charws ar a airscelaib." „Tathuth-sa failti fo a bith 
in sidhe as ucut Guchnlaind allasiar/^ „Anmain inn anmain^^ 
or si. Arsisetar^ Guchnlaind lasodain 7 angid na hocu7 focheird 
cor n-erreth de taris soir cuicisse. Ataraig-si ar a chend 7 
focheirt di laim ima bragait 7 dober poic n-do. „Ocus indecht 50 
sa?*^ for ind oic. „A focht sa diwo" or Cu „is lor glonn duinne 
se choecait do anocul 7 ingen rig hOe Maine do breith linn co '^ 
hEmain Macha." Is iarsin dos cuiretar bedc as fathuaid triasin 
dub aichi^ co rangadar Fidh Manach co n-acatar tri tendti ar 
a ciund isin choill 7 nowbor cacha tenead. Fos-robart Cuchu- 55 
laind co ro marb triar cacha tenedh 7 na tri toisechu. larsin 
dochuaid for Ath Moga i m-Mag n-Oi^ do Raith Cruachan. 
Fochertad a n-ilacha uathu and, ro clas® co Raith Cruachan. 
Lasin dothoet in dercaid dia n-deicsin. Atchuaidh side a cruth 
7 a n-ecosc 7 a n-indas do chach. „Nim tha a samail" ar 60 

^ Das Ms, hat torachtar mit daruntergesetztem tat. 

* Im Ms. steht ein n mit einer Äbhurztmgslinie darüber and einem 
i links darunter, 

^ LL. Faes, 231a, ±8 (Tog. Troi 1020) steht in cacÄ cluchenmaig. 
Wir müssen wohl ein Infinitivnomen cluchemnach, das sich an ein 
Nomen actoris clachem ansMiesst, annehmen. 

* Das gi von saigi ist nicht ganz sicher, Naxih K. Meyer ist g in 
d corrigiert, oder umgekehrt. 

^ Ziu lesen arsisethar oder arsisedar. ^ Zvt, lesen aidchi. 

' Im Ms. im (Zeilenende) magnöi. Ich habe angenommen, dass 
die oft genannte Ebene Mag Ai bei Roscommon gemeint ist. Wir wür- 
den oben den Dativ erwarten. 

** Besser ro chlos, vgl. Zeüe 19. 

176 Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Doil Dermait. 

Meadb y^cbt massu e CvLchaLaind mac Soaltaim 7 a dalta .i. 
Lugaid Reo n-derc 7 Loeg moc Riangabra 7 madsu hi Find- 
Ghoem ingen EchocA Rond ri hOe Maine. Modgenair doss-ucc 
mas a dein a mathar 7 a hatharl mairc dos n-uc masu asa 

65 timchelll^^ Arsin dothegat coticd dorus in doine 7 fochertat 
ilach and. „Nech immach^^ or Meadb „dia fis cia ro marbsat 
ind oiccl^^ Docuas amach o Ailill 7 Meidb do chuindchidh 
na cenn dia n-aithniugt«d. Ructha innonn na cenda.^ ,,In ath- 
genair so?** or Ailill 7 Medb. „Nocho n-athgenamair** ar in 

70 teglach. „Atathgen-sa" for Meadb ^t e na tri • foglaigi * ro 
batar for ar fogail-ne. Berid na cindu amach forsin sondachl** 
Atcoas iare^m do ChoincIiula«n(2 immach anni sin. ,,Tongu-sa 
luigi toinges mo thuatha^ imber-sa assondach for a cendaib- 
som, meine thelcther dam-sa mo ebenda imachl** Ructha doib 

75 na cenna iarsin 7 dobretha hi tech n-oiged. Atraig Gnchvlaind 
isin maitin ria cach 7 bert a armu lais huili 7 luid co tarat 
a druim frisin coirthe. Amol ro bai in dercaig* and isin 
maitin co cuala a fothrand isamag andes meit torand do nim. 
Atet do Meidb anni sin. „Cid frisi samlaid sin?" or Meadb. 

80 „Samailt-siu*^ lat** fordat ind oic ,4s tu rot fitir." „Nim tha-sa 
duib a samail'* or Meadb „acht masitat hUi Mane dodeachar 
dar isamag andes for lurg a n-ingml Decha^ lat dorisil** 
Da-eicci-seom arisi. „Atchiu-sa em" ol in dercaid: „ro lin ceo 
in mag huaim fo dess (jp. 761:) cona haici fer aigid aroile.** 

85 „Atgen-sa sen" or Medb: „Anala each hUi Mane 7 a fer a 
n-degaid a n-ingini. Deca dorisil" or Meadb. „Atchiu-sa em" 
or se „cainlech tened otha Ath Moga co Sliab Badgnai. ^ Sa- 
mailte lat sin a Meadb!" ,^i insa sin" or Meadb: „Taidlech® 

* Diese Plurälfarm öfter in diesem Texte, Zeile 74, 108, 119. 
^ Sichtiger foglaidi. 

' Bichtiger mo thnath, der 8chreü>er schemt die aUe relative Form 
toinges für einen Plural geheilten zu haben, 

* Bichtiger dercaid. 

* Für samailte-sia, 2. 8g. Imperat, Act., vgl. Zeile 87. 

* Eine spätere Form für deca, wie Zeile 86 steht. 

' Bichtiger Badbgnai. ® So corrigiert aus toiglech. 

Fled filierend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil Dermait. 177 

a n-arm 7 arrosc hU Maine for lorg a n-iwgfiwi!" Amal ro ba- 
tar and iarsin co n-accatar^ in sluag san mag^ 7 co n-acatar 90 
in loech remib 7 brat corcra cethardiabail immi cona ceotho- 
raib® oraib oir fair. Sdaih co n-ocht n-aislib findruine for a 
muin. Lene cona dar argait immi o a ginn co fodbrunn.^ 
Mong findruine^ fair co m-bid for dib slesaib ind eich. Bond 
oir eisse irroibe comthrom secht n-uingi. Ba de ro hainmnigh- 95 
edh Eochu ßond fair. Gabair brecglasa® fo suidhiu cona 
bellic oir frise. Da gai cona n-assnadaib findruine ina laim. 
Cloideb orduimn for a chris. Sieg innindell lasin loech. Amal 
atconnairc Coinchulaind dos-leici fair in t-leig.^ Focheird Cuchu- 
laind indell ina hagaid na sleigi, imsai in t-leig^ fris co 100 
n-dechaid tria bragait na gabra. Lingthi in gabair ind ardai 
CO ro laa in fer di. Ranicc Gviclmlaind 7 atn-etha iiir a da 
laim 7 berthi lais issin^ leas. Ba bet la hU Mane anni sin. 
Nis reilic Medb 7 kilill as conn demsad chori a n-dis. 
dachuaid CuchMlaind do dul as asbert Eocho fris: ^»Nit raib 105 
saim siiidi na laigi a Chachvlaind co fesar cid ruc tri maccu 
Duil Dermait asa tir!^^ Gabaid as iar^em co ranic Emain Macha 
7 a chenna lais 7 atiadhad a scelse. Teit ina suidi n-airithl 
arsin 7 ibid a dhig. Atar lais ro loisc a n-etach ro bui imme 
7 a tech 7 in talam rombui fo a suidiu. Atgladastar a muintir iio 
n-imbi „Is deich lim a ocu" ol se „a n-adrobairt Echaid® Rond 
frim-sa, ro sia ni dam. Atbelad mo beoil-sea^® mana thias as." 
Tig Gnchidaind 7 atraig ammach 7 tetlaithir a chranda do. 

•^ Nachträglich ist dem accatar im Ms. ein f vorgesetzt. 

* Wir erwa/rten den Dativ isin maig. 
^ Bichtiger cetheoraib, vgl. Zeile 19. 

* CO steht fü/r co a, auch das a hinter ist erst nachträglich dar- 
unter gesetzt. Nach K. Meyer ist im Ms. fodbrunn in fodhbrann corrigiert. 

* Vielleicht Versehen für findbuide. 

® Da gabair Singular ist, muss es brecglas heissen. 

^ Beide Male im Ms. erst nachträglich zu intsleig corrigiert. 

Zeüe 99 der Nom. des Artikels statt des Äcc. 

® Das erste s ist nicht ganz sicher (nach K, Meyer ist es ausradiert). 

® Die Form des Äcc. für den Nom. 

*® Das e von sea erst später zugefugt. 


178 Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil Dennait. 

Teit Loeg ina diaid 7 Lugaid Reo n-derg. Rombui nonhxxr 

115 sßsa cerd i n-dorus ind lis ar a chind. Ni thairnechtar ^ fodail 
7 ni fes a m-bith imaig. Oc aicsin Ghonchvlaind^ chucu^ 
iaxum asbertatar ,3& mithig em^* ol seat ,^as co m-biud 7 co 
lind dothiagar dunni ond rig.*^ „Fertigess dognith-se dim-sa" 
or GvLchülaind. Lingid chucu 7 benaid a noi cenda dib. Gebid 

120 as Emain Macha soirdeas co ranic baili ita Ard Marcacli no 
Ard Macha indosa, ar ba caill in tan sin. Ba band batar go- 
baind Chonchobar* oc denam aiccde don rig. Dorermartatar 
ind adaig sin cen biadh 7 cen lind. Oc acsin^ doib in trir 
cbucu „Bä mithig mas co m-biud 7 co linn dothecar duind on 

125 rig*' or seat. „Ferthaighis dognid-si dim-sa" or Cuchulaind. 
Lingis chucu ian^m 7 benaid na noi cind^ dib. Dos cuirethar 
as iarsin co traig in baile fri Dun Delca annair. Ba hand do- 
dechaid (p. 762:) mac rig Alban anall lucht curaich co sroll 
7 siricc 7 comaib do Chonchobar. Ro dalad ar a chend 7 ni 

130 aimecht. Oc acsin doib Ghonchvlamd ^ chucu „Ba mithig masu 
ar ar cend dodechas and. Amin torsich sund itir toind 7 
carraic." „Ferdaighes dognithi dim-sa" or Cnchvlaind. Gaibid 
side chucu isin churach 7 gebid in claideb doib co ranic mac 
ind rig. „Anmain inn anmain a Gnchvlaind is nach atad-gena- 

135 mair** or se. „In fetar cid ruc tri macu Duil Dermait asa tir?" 
or Cncvlaind. „Ni con fetar*' ol in t-ocloech „acht ata murin- 
dell® lim 7 focichertar deit-siu 7 rot bia in curach 7 ni foicbea 
anfis de/* Dobert Gnchvlaind sl sleigiw do 7 dofome ogum 
n-ind 7 adbcrt fris „Erich co ro bi im suidhi-se ind Emain 

140 Macha corris.** Bert lais a indili hi tir coticht ar a chend. 
Gaibid Gnchnlaind ian^m iarsin isin churach. Dober seol fair 
7 gaibthi {or a imram. Bui la co n-aidchi for imram 7 fo 
seol. Fochert dochum n-insi more and. Ba hairegda ind inis 
7 ba gratai. Furad n-aircdidi impe 7 sondach umaidi fuirri. 

* Nach K. Meyer ist h über dem c erst später zugefügt 

* Eichtiger Choncul., ebenso Zeile 130. 

' Nachträglich im Ms, ein t darunter gesdmeben, <üso chuctu. 

* Zu lesen Chonchobair. * Im Ms. nachträglich zu i9i,(i^\xicorrigiert. 
« Der Nom, für den Äcc. ' 8. Zeüe 116. « Bess&r muirindell. 

Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil Dermait. 179 

Tigi CO n-ochtachaib findruine indti. Gaibid Gnchvlaind isin 145 
n-innsi 7 isin dun co n-accai a tech cona uaitnib findminib^ 
and Gonfacai tri choecait imdse isin tig. Fidchell 7 brandub 7 
timpan huas cach imdai. Co n-accai in lanamuin findliath isin 
tig cona da m-brataib* corcra impu. Donddeilgi^ dondercor* 
ina m-brataib. Co n-acai teora ocmnai isin tig comsesaib^ 150 
comdelbse 7 corthair orsnaith co n-dluth findruine ar belaib 
cacha mna. Ferais ind ri failti fris „Fochen lind do Choinchu- 
laind fodaig Luigdeach^ fochen lind do Loegh daig a athar 7 
a mathar.^ Asb^rtadar na mna a cetna friu. ,^aith lind" ar 
Cncixülaind „cosindniu * ni fuaramar a chomraichne/* "^ „Fogeba-su 155 
indiu" ol in loech. jjn fetar-su" for Guchvlaind „cid ruce macu 
Duü Dermait asa tir?"^ „Ro essur*^^ ol in loech. „Ata a siur 
7 a oliamain isin n-ailen sa^® frind andes.** Tri braith iaraind 
i cinn tened, focertaiter isin teni comdar d^gse 7 atafregat na 
teora ocmna 7 berid cech bean dib a bruth isin dabaig. Dochua- 160 
tar a triur .i. Gixcülaind 7 Lugaid 7 Loeg isin dabaig 7 foiligtir ^* 
doib 7 dobreth diwo tri cuimn meda doib 7 dobreth colctach ^^ 
fo a toeb 7 brothrach tairrsi^^ 7 breccan tarsodain annuas. 

^ Das b am Ende ist zu streichen. 

* Im Ms. brat mit einem b über dem t. Im Ältir. würde es cona 
dib m-brataib heissen. 

* Das i am Ende ist im Ms. erst dazu corrigiert, vgl. z. B. LU. 
95 a, 3 delci findargit isna brataib. 

* Für dond-derc-oir. '^ Falsch für comsesa. 

^ Des Ghiten zuviel für cosindiu, das cosinniu ausgesprochen wurde, 
' O'Don. Suppl. hat comraithne . i . failte, ebenso O'Dav. p, 62. 
® Vgl. Zeile 135 und 202. Nach K. Meyer ist ruce hier nachträg- 
lich durch übergesetztes i noch in ruice corrigiert. 

* JESw f darüber corrigiert. ^^ Das n des Acc. (im Ms. nailen), 
wie schon mehrfach^ wo wir den Dativ erwarten. 

** Im Ms. foiligir mit einem t über dem g, richtiger foiligthir, aUir. folcthir. 

** /w Ms. colcach mit einem t unter dem c, O'Gl. hat colcach no 
colcaidb .i. leaba (Bett). Da lat. cnlcita zu Gründe liegt, so gehört 
das t wohl hinein. Vielleicht ist colcthach mir eine Änähnlichung an 
das dem Sinne nach eng verbundene brothrach. Dagegen ist colgedach 
„one having bed-elothes^', Corm. Gl. Transl. p. 106 marc, die gewöhn^ 
liehe Ädjectivbildung. ^° An tairrsi (altir. tairsiu) ist im Ms. nachträg- 
lich ein b angesetzt, also tairrsib. 


180 Fl^ Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Buil Demait. 

Amol rombatar and co cualatar ni a n-airmgrith 7 na com- 

165 nairi 7 na droitk C!o n-acatar coecaii loech don lis 7 muc 7 
ag cacha deisi 7 coach co mid cuilL A m-batar and iarsin co 
n-acadar in coecait Isech amaig. A m-batar a&isi^ co n-acca- 
tar^ in eoecaü laech lasin fer n-aili amaig 7 ascland chonnaid 
for muin cach fir dib acht ind oenfer ro (p. 763:) bui remib namaa. 

170 Brat corcra coicdiabail im soidhi. Delc n-oir n-and.^ Lene 
glegel cülpatach co n-dercintliud imbi. Sieg 7 sleigin lais 7 
claideb orduim ina laim. Tanic istech nana muintir. Fendd 
failti re Coincula^nd „Fochen linn do Choinchfilaind daig Lnig- 
dech, fochen lind do Loeg daig a atbar 7 a matharl^^ Feraid 

175 in coeca lath n-gaili ind failti ce^a. larsin dobretha na mucca 
7 na haighi co m-batar isin cboiri corbdar broithi. Dobreth 
proind chet do Ghoinchulamä a triur anni n-aill fogailter^ don 
t-luagh^ archena. Dobreth linn doib comtar measctha. Tanic 
doib colaigi. „Cindus fibas Cudivlaind?^ ,Jnad lim roga?^ or 

180 Cuchalain(2. ^id lat" or in loech. ,,Atat sund ucut teora 
ingena Riangabra .i. Eithne 7 Etan 7 Etain. Atat sund ucut 
a tri braithri .i. Eochaid 7 Aed 7 Oengus. Ata sund ocut 
a mathair 7 a n-athair . i . Rian 7 ^ gabar 7 Finnabair riside a 
n-athar Riangabra. Ataat na tri braithir .i. Loeg 7 Id 7 Seg- 

185 lang*' ''. Conid asbert Cuchulaiw^Z: 

„Ni fetar cia lasa fifea Etan 

acht ro fetar Etan ban nochon fifea enaran.*'® 

Faid lais in bean 7 dobert di arabarach omuisc n-oir iroibe 

^ Im Ms. ein d nachträglich über das s gesetzt, also afridisi. 

* Im Ms. ein. f hineincarrigiert, also confaccatar. 

' Eine weitgehende Uebertragung des neutralen n. 

* Richtiger fodailter. ^ Im Ms. ein s nachträglich darunter gesetzt. 
® 80 im Ms., vermutlich ist Riangabar zu lesen, ein unnuizes 7 schon 

Zeüe 8. ' Im Lebor na h-Uidre lautet der Name Sedlang^ s. FB. 14. 

® Dieser Vers wird als Beispiel der Debidi cenelach genannten Vers- 
art in einem metrischen Tractat einer Oxforder Hcmdschrift citiert, den 
ich durch Stokes' Gate in acht Seiten photographischer Wiedergabe be- 
sitze. Die Stelle lautet: „Ocus debidi cenelach ut est Ni fetar cia rissi 
fäibea Etan et rV* — Im Ms. ist fifea beide Male dwrch untergesetztes 
a in faifea, enaran in aenaran corrigiert. 

Fled Biicrend 7 Loinges M&c n-Dnil Dermait 181 

leath unga oir. Dochuas lais arabarach co n-dercachse hoath^ 190 
in n-iuis iroba C!ondla Goel Corrbacc 7 Achtland ingen Dufl 
Dermait. Kais* docham na hindai cach band doberead forsin 
corach co m-bo oomard ria rind na hindsi. Boi Conlai C!oel 
Corrbacc isinn ailen 7 a chend frisin coirthi rombai inn iarthar 
na hindsi 7 a chosa frisin coirthi rombai ina hairt&er 7 ben 195 
ic aiscid a chind. Oc cloistin fuama in choraig frisin tir atraig 
ina saidhi 7 seitigh^ huad cona anail co n-deachaid murchreich^ 
for muir. Lnmafiai a anaü arisi. Atngkedar» in loech iarum, 
asbert fris »Cid mor a bara fort a laich thall nit aghamar, ni- 
con-deit ata hi tairrngire in t-ailen sa do cruth. Tairr isan 200 
oilen chena> ro bia failtio.^^ Dothset CnchtUaind iamm isin 
n-indsL Ferais in ben üailti fris 7 tommaid .i. smetid^ for a 
suile Jb fetarais^ cid ruc moccu Duil Dermait asa tir?^ JEio 
fetar^ or in ben ^,7 raga lat co n-darlaithir 7 is deit ita hi 
tairrngiri a n-icc.^ Ataracht^ in ben 7 teit isin corach chucu. 205 

9,Ciad rem sempla sein a ben^^ or se^® 
^egar iar fairrgi 
s^ami comrar glangesu 
„cem i corach co coana fosad." 

^ Vielleicht co n-dercachsß [fota] hnath («» üad), vgl. A m-batir iarom 
ciana for imluad forsna tonnaib atconnarcatar fota nadib insi, Als sie 
ange auf den Wellen herumgefahren waren, sahen sie weit von sich eine 
Insel, LU. 2S^, 25. 

^ Im Ms. rais mü darunter gesetztem zweiten a. 

' Bichtiger seitidh. * Besser moirchreich. 

'^ Ist schwerlich eine ganz correcte Form. Es könnte eine 3. Sg. 
Praes. Dep. sein für atngladathar. 

* Dieser Satz (von Tairr u. s, w.) sticht von dem Vorausgehenden 
durch seine moderne oder corrupte Sprachform ab, der ScMuss sollte rot 
bia failte lauten. 

^ Hier ist eine Glosse in den Text gerathen, vgl. Zeile 213. 

* Die spätere Umgestaltung der 2, Sg. Praet, Dep. fetar ncuh dem 
Muster des S-praeteritum. Vgl. Zeile 156. ' Bichtiger Atraracht 

^® Diese zwei Strophen, deren Jbtheilung nur von mir herrührt, bil- 
den ein „Retoric'^ Von derartigen metrischen Stücken habe ich Bev. 
CeU. V p. 389 und p. 478 gehandeilt. Das erste Stück oben ist dem 
Gondla Coel Corrbacc m den Mund gelegt, das zweite der Frau, Leider 
ist das erste Stück corrupt. 

182 Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil Dermait. 

,,A Ghondla Ghail GorrbaicG 
210 99a choud £ri more foimrim 

„toccair mo chride n-derbdichra 

„diB. u-icc mac n-Duil Dermait diandermain/^ 

Arsin dothoed in ben isin churach aiisi 7 tommaid for a suili 
7 munis eolw5 doib yJieccsL a foreth^ find n-ucut" for si „is and 
215 ata Coirpre (p- 764:) Cundail.** 53ratliair a n-athar** ar siad. lar 
snidiu conn acadar a fnreth find 7 co tarla di mnai doib ic buain 
luachra. Atagladad^ na mna 7 iarfaidid^ dib: „Cia hainm in 
tiri i tudchad?** ar 7 itracht * in bean n-aile 7 asber * friji anni seo: 

.L. A tir i tuadcbaad-su ^ ille co sluag rinechredos^ blai 

220 fuil [secM\ riga for a mruig^ fail secht m-buada la cach n-ai. 

Fuil secht flaithi for a bru ogus nochon-ead namma 

fiiil secM mna cach enfir^ dib fuil rig fo thraig cacha mna. 

Secht n-graidi* secht sluaig cach^® fir secht m-buada ^^ leo 

for a mbniig 
225 tria chert chatha formna gil secht catha remib for muir. 

Cenmotha cath maigi mor secht catha cach enfir^ dib 
as ni ric ba^* theol na len don sceol ro canad a tir. 


* Vgl. furad Zeüe 144. 

^ Zu lesen Atagladador. ° Bichtiger iarfaigid. 

^ itudchad steht im Ms, am Zeüenende, Dann ist vielleicht ar se. 
Atracht zu lesen. Das n vor alle beruht auf der späteren Verwischung 
des Unterschieds von Nom. und Äcc, Das asber (sie!) des Ms, zu asbert 
zu ergänzen, s, Zeüe 228, 

^ Besser tudchad-su. 

® Hmten ist os abzuziehen: os blai, vgl. os bla Salt, na Bann 6063. 
In dem übrigen Theü lässt sich echred erJcewnen, aber rin ist corrupt, 
vielleicht für ria n-? 

^ Im Ms. später ein b darüber corrigirt, also forambraig. 

^ Besser senfir, Zeüe 222 und 226, 

' Besser graigi. 

^^ Im Ms, ein Uemes a da/run^ gesetzt, also cacha, was gegen das 
Versmass verstösst. 

^^ Im Ms, buaga mU darüber gesetztem d. 

^' Im Ms. ist ricba zusammengeschrieben. 

Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil Dennait. 183 

GraibÜii Gachulaind cuici iarsin 7 dober^ bailli dia dumd iima 
cend commebaid a hinchind for a duasaib. ^^Olcgiiiin dorighnis'^ 
or in ben aili, „acht ro bai i tarngaire dait drochecht do denam 230 
sund. Dirsan na bo messe adrogailser/^ „Is tusu adgladur-sa 
i fecht sa^ or Cuchidaind. „Gisl hainm na n-duine %ea filead snnd?^' 
„Ni insa: Dian moc Lugdach, Leo moc lachtain, Eogan Findeach, 
Fiacbnai Fuath, Cioirpre Gnndail,^ C!ond Sidi, Senach Saldercc. 

Saigit chath road ruinit flann druba fichdib toebthoU 235 

almaib loech linib comnima.« 

• ■ 

Lasin dochuatar dochum in duine 7 ro gab Loeg brat na mna 
for a muin co rancadar inn aurlaind. Teit in ben uadib isin 
less 7 adfet thall a n-dorandad'' frio. „Ni liach on^ for Gairpre 
Cundail y^aaed dogentais M muntir meraigi/^ Fofuabair amach. 240 
Fonuabair Guchulaind 7 ro batar oc comruc maitin co diaidh 
16i^ 7 ni tharat neachtar de fuil furail for a chele. Immo ra chlui 
dia claidbib 7 immo ro bris dia sciathaib. ,,Fir on^^ or Guchu- 
\aind. Gaibid Guchulaind in gai m-boilge lasodain. ,,Anmain 
an anmain a Chuchulamäl^' or Gairpra Gnndail 7 fochert a 245 
ghaisced n-uadh 7 gaibthi itir a di laim 7 dofuargaib lais isin 
less 7 doghni fothrugtid do 7 foid ingen ind righ lais ind 
aidchi sin. larfaighis do iarsin „Gid ruc maca Duil Dermait 
asa tir?' Atet^ Goirpre do uili thossuch co diaid in sceoil* 
Forfüaccrad iarum arabarach Eochaid Glas cath for Gairpre 250 
Ghundail. Dothoegat dochum in gUndi ar cend in tren^. 
„Neach isiw wglinn"® or se^,,a fiandu truagu?** „Atathar and" 

* Entweder für dobeir oder für dobert^ s. Zeile 218, 
' Sichtiger dölne. 

" Hinter Fiachnai ist im Ms, ein Punkt, dagegen nicht hinter Cun- 
dail. Gondsidi ist im Ms, zusammengeschrieben. Es müssen sieben Per- 
sonen sein, 

^ Im Ms, ist in diesen schwierigen Worten hinter raad und ruinit 
ein Punkt, ^ Wohl corrupt für a n-dorönad. 

* Im Ms, scheint aus dem ein & corrigiert eu sein, also 141. 
^ Im Ms, ist f hvneincorrigiert, also atfet. Vgl, Zeüe 269, 

* Im Ms, ist der Strich für n Über das g gesetzt, ebenso Zeüe 263 
und in forling Zeüe 251, isl gliü ist getrennt geschrieben, aber dinaithis 
Zeile 265 zusamm>en. 


184 Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Duil Dermait. 

or Cuchulaind. „Nip inmain guth on" or se „guth in riastarthi 
a hErind." Immo fobair doib isin glinn. Forling Cnchvlaind 

255 corraba for bil in sceith. Seidiseom huad cona anail co m-bui 
isin muir. Lingid Gnchvlaind atherrach co m-bui for lainn in 
sceith. Seitisom arisi isin muir.* Lingid co m-bui for a broin. 
Seitisom iarum co n-darala isin muir. „Fe amse!'^ or Cucalaind* 
Doleig side in gse bulgse ind ardai hi siudiu* co tocb- (p. 765:) 

260 rastar annuass for a chathbarr na luirighe ina mullach co 
n-dechaid trit co talmain. Imsui ima chuairt iajtum 7 dothuit 
ina ligi. Ranic Cuchula^m? 7 gataid sidi in luirich tar a chend 
7 gaibid in claideb do. Forlengait isin nglinn anair 7 anniar 
na sidhaighi for a tarat athoisi co rus fothaircsß^ ina jEuil. lar- 

265 sin roptar slana liuile dinn aitfais. Dotheagait isjwn meic Duil 
Dermait dia tir. Teit Cnchulaind la Cairpre dia dun. Foith 
and ind aidchi sin et dothsed arabaracb 7 tue aisceda mora 
inganta Chairpn. Teit iarwm don indsi iroibi Condla 7 a 
ben 7 atet^ a scela doib. Teit ass fothuaid iarsin, corranic 

270 ind n-indsi irroibi Riangabra* 7 foith la mnai^ and 7 dachuaid^ 
a scela assuidiu.^ Et tet as arabarach co tanig crich n-Ulad« 
Teit do Emain Macha. Ro marastar a chuit corma 7 bid d6 
ar a chind. Atfet doib a scela 7 a imtheoc^^a iarsin do Ghon- 
chobar 7 da® lathaib gaile fer Ulad^ isin Chroebruaidh. Do- 

275 dechaid iarsuidiu co Raith Cruachan co hkilül 7 co Meidb 7 
Fergtis 7 dofet a scela doib. Congairther do isjMm Eocho Rond 
7 ro gab laidh: 

' Wohi auch hier zu lesen co m-bui isin muir. 

* Zu lesen hi suidiu, vgl, Zeile 297, 

' Im Ms, ist em i über das t gesetzt, also atfet. Vgl, Zeüe 249, 

* Zu lesen Riangabar. Die Genetivform hat sich eingedrängt, weü 
der Name gewöhnUdi in der Formel mac Riangabra vorkommt. 

^ Entweder ist lia mnai zu lesen, oder hinter mnai ist ein Genetiv 

^ So in der späteren Sprache für das ältere adcuaid^ atchuaid; so 
auch Zeile 276 dofet /ur adfet, atet. 

? Dies höwnte für issuidiu stehen, oder es ist arsuidiu = iarsuidiu 
zu lesen. Das darauffolgende lat. Et ist natürlich eine Äbhürzung für 
ir, ocus wie Zeüe 267. 

* da kommt gelegentlich fün' do vor, " Wir erwarten fer n-Ulad« 

Fled Bricrend 7 Loinges Mac n-Doil Dennait. 185 

Findclioem ingen Esichach Rond isi dorat fordul form 

iar comrac re hEochaid n-Glass am aithreach in lanamnass. 

Noi n-gruadaire noi n-gabaind cen chin acht ein a n-adhaill 280 
noi cendaigi truagh anfos ro da mBxhm fo baraind. 

Ranic airer tiri Diiil ranic suidi Chairpri Cluin 
fom chomruc tonn treglas tren cain formlus' mo claideb 


Gomrocc M debaid nithaig Gairbri huas fairrgi iathaich 285 
imarochlui diar claidbib immorobrui dia' sciathaib. 

Comruc fri^ Cairpre Cundail nimoruc dris dilumain* 

ba sid ba suan slicht nad bras co rangamar Eochaid n-61as. 

Mo claideb derg tinbi cet immum ro chlai dar bo bei 
taraill mo chorp co soillsi imom berad^ fo thorsi. 290 

As demin lim ciatfesar® duit iar n-acallaim mac Dml Der- 

iar n-anacoH dam Chairpri Chlain rob aithrech cein co 


F. 295 
Is iarsin dino dogensad cairdes 7 Eocho Rond 7 anaid Find- 
choem la Coinculamä. Dodeachaid iarsiudiu^ do Emain Macba 
CO morcoscor. Is desin ata Fled Bricrenn ar in sceol sa. Ainm 
aili do dino Loinges mac Duil Dearmait. 
Finit 300 

^ formlüs reimt auf chommc; ähnliche Beime 281, 286. 

* Ohne Frage tnuas es diar heissen. 

' Unter in später ein a gesetzt, also fria. 

^ Die zweite HaTbzeüe ("nimoruc u. s. w.) könnte corrapt sein, we- 
nigstens verstehe ich sie nicht: dris ist im Ms. ds mit einem Meinen i iAber 
dem d geschrieben, 

'^ . . omberad ist ganz sicher, aber davor smd fiJinf Grundstriche 
unterscheidbar, einer zuviel fO/r imom-. K, Meyer liest ninow-, 

^ Im Ms. ist später noch ein a unter ciat gesetzt, also cia atfesar: 
jedenfalls zahlt ciat wwr als eine Silbe fvt/r den Vers. 

^ Bas zweite a erst später darunter gesetzt, 

® Verschrieben für iarsuidiu, vgl. Zeüe 259, 


Das Fest des Bricriu und die Verbammng der Mac Dnil Dermait. 

Es war ein berühmter König über Ulster, Conchobar Mac 
Nessa der Name des Königs. Nach Antritt der Herrschaft war 
von ihm ein Gesetz erlassen worden: jeder Held^ solle Ulster 
eine Nacht bewirtheü, der König sieben Nächte oder vier Nächte, 
nämlich die Nacht jedes Vierteljahrs, vier Junker* auf die Nacht. 
Der Beitrag der Frauen von Ulster von Seiten der Frau des 
Mannes, von dem das Fest veranstaltet wurde, war: sieben 
Ochsen, und sieben Schweine und sieben Fässer und sieben 
Tonnen und sieben Kannen und sieben Mischkessel und sieben 
. . . und sieben . . . und sieben . . .^ mit ihrem Zubehör von Fisch, 
Geflügel und Kräutern von verschiedenem Geschmack. 

^ So zu übersetzen habe ich mich entschlossen mit Rücksicht auf 
die Stelle, die in den Bemerkungen hinter der Uebersetzang mitgetheilt 
ist. Ich hielt es anfangs nicht für unmöglich, dass 'errid* für 'errig' 
stehe, von 'errach', Frühling. — Vgl. 'biathadh aidhchi' („a night's re- 
fection'O Leabh. na g-Geart, ed. O'Bon., p. 218, ähnlich 'biathadh d4 
raithi' („refection ... for two quarters of a year^O und 'biathadh mfs' 
ibid. p. 30, p. 34, 'biathadh r^ mls' ibid. p. 32. Die Zeitangabe ist 
vorausgesetzt : 'sechtmain do biathad in teglaich' LL. p. 106^, 29. 

* Die *öicthigemd', hier von mir frei mit „Junker" übersetzt, schei- 
nen hier, wie FB. 6 (*ri', *töisech', 'lath gaile', *öcthigemd') und FB. 12 
(*ri', *rlgdomna', *aire', *öcthigernd', *maccöem'), eine weniger vornehme, 
weil weniger begüterte Klasse des Adels zu bezeichnen. 

* Vgl. LU. p. 22», 11 *eter ör 7 airget 7 cumu 7 copana 7 böig- 
lenna 7 ena 7 dabcha', femer LL. p. 54», 33 (aus dem Anfang des T4in 
Bö Gdalnge): 'Tucad chucu a n-ena 7 a n-dabcha 7-a n-iarnlestair, a 
milain 7 a löthommair 7 a n-drolmacha' es wurden zu ihnen gebracht 
ihre Töpfe und ihre Fässer und ihre eisernen Gefösse, ihre Urnen 
(O'Don. Suppl.) und ihre Enetetröge (? vgl. 'löthor* und 'ammor') und 

üebersetKiing. 187 

(9.) Damach fiel es da einmal auf Bricriu Nemthenga (Gift- 
zunge) das Fest zu veranstalten. Die Materialien des Festes 
wurden gebracht und aradach, das Fass Conchobar's, wurde 
gefüllt; es hiess nämHch deswegen aradach, weil arad, eine 
Leiter, von aussen und von innen an dasselbe [angelehnt] war, 
und so wurde es ausgeschenkt. Es erheben sich die Yertheiler 
Gonchobar's, um die Speise zu vertheilen, und ebenso die Schen- 
ken um das Bier zu schenken. Bricriu Nemthenga sieht sie 
von seinem Lager in dem Bretterhause ^ aus auf seiner linken 

Seite in das Haus gehen. ,, .^ sagte er, „das würde gethan 

werden für lächerliches Bier und für lächerliche Speise." Die 
jungen Leute halten an und rennen nach ihren Sitzen und die 
Menge wird still. Der silberne Stab in Conchobar's Hand war 
an den ehernen Pfeiler gekommen,^ der sich an seiner einen 
Schulter befand, so dass dies in den vier Ecken von Goncho- 
bar's Croebruad gehört wurde. Er fragt Bricriu, was gewesen 
sei, indem er sagte: „Was hast du, o Bricriu," sagte Conchobar, 
„Schwierigkeit zu machen " * „0 liebes Väterchen Concho- 

ihre Kessel. — Die folgenden Aasdrücke sind mir unklar: ^moilt' ist 
Nom. Fl. Yon 'molt' Hammel (vervex) oder Widder, Menma' sieht aus 
wie Gen. Sing, von 'denam' machen; 'glainine*, maxilla, Z.' 274, glebt 
liier keinen Sinn und alle anderen Yermuthungen sind unsicher; 'mac 
ochta' (Gen. Sing, von ucht) kenne ich nur in der Bedeutung „Liebling^' : 
'roh mac ochta aireachta cach mac buan dod bhroind äne' Leabh. na 
g-Geart p. 194 („the darling of the assembly^'). 

^ Bricriu scheint sich ausserhalb des Hauses zu befinden, und dies 
erinnert an den Söller ('grianän'), den er FB. 3 für sich baut Vgl. oben 
S. 58, Tog. Troi' 1868 'ochtaige na n-grianän 7 na taige cUraidh', femer 
LL. 268», 26 Teg iarnaidi 7 da thech claraid immf, ibid. 2681^», 21 Is 
esede in tech iarnaide immtorabatar in da thech claraid' (die zwei Häuser 
von Bretterwerk), beide Stellen in der Sage Mesca ülad. 

^ Ein anderes Instrument, um sich Buhe zu verschaffen, war bas- 
crand, wahrscheinlich eine Klapper: ^Ql raptar mesca benais Sencha 
bascrand con tdasiset fris uli' (Als sie trunken waren, schlug Sencha eine 
Klapper, so dass sie aUe auf ihn hörten) Lü. 19», 26 (Mesca ülad). 

' Vielleicht ist zu lesen: 'in airighidh di mnaib JJlad occo do 
duthrucht', sie haben den Proviant von den ülterfrauen [Um] zu begeh- 
ren? Befriedigend ist dies noch nicht, 

188 üebersetzung. 

bar> ich habe keinen Mangel an Trank oder Speise, [aber] es 
hi nicht angemessen, mein Fest^^ sagte er ,,zu gemessen ohne 
eine tapfere That der Ulter dafür/' (24.) Darauf erheben sich an 
dieser Stelle die zwölf Helden von Ulster, nämlich Fergus Mac 
Roig und Conall Cernach (der Siegreiche), der Sohn des Amer- 
gin« und Loegare Buadach (der Siegreiche), und Cuchulinn der 
Sohn des Soaltam, und Eogan der Sohn des Durrthacht, und 
Geltchar der Sohn des Uthechar, und Blai Brugaid (der Wirth), 
und Dubthach Doel ülad (der Schwerzungige von Ulster), und 
Ailill Miltenga (Honigzunge), und Conall Anglonnach und Mun- 
remar der Sohn des Gerrgend, und Cethem der Sohn des 
Findtan. Jeder dieser tapferen Helden ging nun geraden Wegs^ 
Menschenmord zu suchen in jeder Provinz. Cuchulinn ging 
mit fünfzig Männern in die Provinz Connacht, über Dub und 
Drobais bis zum Dublinn im Gebiete der Ciarraige. Sie theil- 
ten sich darauf in zwei Theile, fünfundzwanzig gingen mit 
dem Flusse ostwärts, und fünfundzwanzig mit dem Flusse 
westwärts. Die auf seiner Seite mitgingen, waren Lugid Reo 
n-derc (mit den rothen Streifen) und Loeg mac Riangabra, sein 
Wagenlenker. Sie gingen zu, bis sie vor Ath Ferthain nörd- 
lieh von Corra-for-achud ankamen. (38.) Sie waren da vor 
ihnen beim Spiele, mit sechsmal Fün&ig, um den Dublinn von 
Ath Ferthain, nämlich Mane der Sohn des Cet mac Magach und 
Findchoem die Tochter des Eocho Rond, ostwärts war diese.* 
Die mit ihr zusammenkamen, waren Lugid Reo n-derc imd Loeg 

^ Der Sinn der Bedensart ^o gob (siel) . . . a erchomair* ist nur 
ungefähr getroffen. Vgl. 'i n-aurchomair a imdäi' FB. 25; ferner LL. 
p. 27», 9 fg.: 'Dobeired se ba Bliebt fir snechta nemi co nertbrfg ar 
lÄr a thfri co tend tan tictis Tuath De Danand. Graind 7 clocba in 
domain dacbur ind na urebomair ra loisced 16r a cbruade re baid- 
briud oenuaire'. 

' leb babe 'allanair robuide' als ein Sätzeben für sieb genommen, 
und 'buide' als eine Zusammenziebung von 'bui' und dem Pronomen 'ade'. 
Cucbulinn befindet sieb westlicb von ibr, wie wir weiterbin lesen, und 
springt dann nacb Osten zu ibr bin. Diese Eigentbümlicbkeit, aucb den 
Standpunkt von einzelnen Personen nacb der Himmelsgegend zu bestim- 
men, bat für uns etwas Fremdartiges. 

üebersetznng. 189 

mac Riangabra. Ihre Mädchen gehen alle zu ihr, sie stand 
nämlich über ihnen auf Tetach's Grabhügel.^ „Gnade I^^^ [sagte 
sie]. „Warum sollen wir das thun?** sagte Lugid. „Denn ich 
bin das Weib eines Mannes" sagte sie. „Wir wollen sie unter- 
stützen" sagten die jungen Männer. „Wer ist es, den du suchst?" 
„Guchulinn, der Sohn des Soaltam," sagte sie, „ich habe [ihn] 
geliebt auf Grund der Geschichten von ihm."* „Willkommen 
ist dir um dieses willen, der dort ist, Guchulinn, westlich von 
hier." „Gnade I" sagte sie. Guchulinn bleibt stehen und nimmt 
die jungen Männer in seinen Schutz,^ und thut einen Helden- 
sprung^ von sich querüber nach Osten zu ihr. Sie erhebt sich 
ihm entgegen und wirft beide Hände um seinen Hals und giebt 
ihm einen Euss. „Und jetzt?" sagten die jungen Männer. „Jetzt* 
nun?'^ sagte Gu, „wir haben genug der Thaten, sechsmal fünfzig 
zu schützen und die Tochter des Königs der UiMane mit uns nach 
Emain Macha zu nehmen." (53.) Darauf thaten sie einen Sprung 
fort nordwärts durch die dunkle Nacht, bis sie nach Fid Ma- 
nach kamen. Da sahen sie drei Feuer vor sich im Walde und 
neun Mann an jedem Feuer. Guchulinn griff sie an, so dass 
er drei Mann von jedem Feuer tödtete und die drei Anführer. 
Darauf ging er über Ath Moga in Mag Ai nach Rath Gruachan. 
Sie stossen da ihre Siegesrufe aus, so dass es bis Rath Gruachan 
gehört wurde. Daraufhin ging der Wächter sie sich anzusehen. 
Derselbe beschrieb eiQem jeden ihre Gestalt und ihr Aussehen 
und ihre Art und Weise. „Dem Entsprechendes ist mir nur," 
sagte Medb, „wenn es Guchulinn der Sohn des Soaltam ist und 
sein Pflegesohn, nämlich Lugid Beo n-derc, und Loeg mac Rian- 

^ 'Duma Tetaig\ mir sonst nicht vorgekommen. 

' Dies ist nur eine (Jeberseizung nach dem Sinne, indem der Aas* 
ruf 'anmain inn anmain' in den Sagen gebraucht ist, wenn Jemand um 
Gnade bittet. O'Curry, Ms. Mat. 469, übersetzte „Grant me life for life", 
indem er offenbar 'anmain' für den Acc. Sing, von 'anim' (Seele) hielt. 

' Dies ist eine beliebte Wendung, vgl. z. B. Tochmarc Et&ine Cap. 5. 

^ Siehe den Anhang. ^ Siehe den Anhang. 

^ 'Focht* ist im Mittelirischen oft Neutrum : 'a focht sa' enthält den 
Nom. oder Acc. des Artikels, während 'indecht sa' für 'ind fecht sa' steht 
und den adverbiellen Casus des Artikels enthält. 

190 UebersetzuDg. 

gabra, und wenn sie es ist, Findchoem, die Tochter des Eocho 
Rond des Königs der UiMane. Wohl dem,^ der sie genommen 
hat, wenn es nach dem Willen* ihrer Mutter und ihres Vaters 
ist; Wehe dem, der sie genommen hat, wenn es mit Umgehung^ 
derselben ist." (67.) Darauf gehen sie [Cuchulinn und seine Ge- 
fährten] bis an das Thor der Stadt und stossen dort einen 
Siegesruf aus. „[Es gehe] Jemand hinaus," sagte Medb, „um zu 
erfahren, wen die jungen Männer getödtet haben."* Man ging 
hinaus^ von Seiten AiliU's und Medb's, die Köpfe zu verlangen, 
um sie aufzustellen. Die Köpfe wurden herein^ gebracht. „Er- 
kennt ihr'' diese?" sagten Ailill und Medb. „Wir erkennen sie 
nicht," sagte das Gesinde. ,Jch erkenne sie," sagte Medb, „es 
sind dies die drei Räuber, die uns immer beraubten. Traget 
die Köpfe hinaus auf die Pallisade." Diese Sache wird darauf 
dem Cuchulinn hinaus berichtet „Ich schwöre den Schwur, den 
inein Volk schwört, ich werde die Palisade auf ihren Köpfen 

^ 'Modgenair' ist offenbar ein Ausdruck, der das Gegentheil von 
*mairc' bezeichnet. Vgl. O'Reilly's *mo-gb^nar' „happy bom". Das *mo', 
*mod' ist mir nicht klar, *g6nair' „ist geboren". 

* In 'masadein' habe ich O'Reilly's *deoin' „will, consent" vermuthet, 
vgl. 'nf dorn dheoin täinig si liom', „it is not of my will, that she has 
come with me", Tor. Dhiarm., ed. O'Grady, p. 70, p. 134, p. 192. 

' Zu dieser Bedeutung von 'asa timchell' vgl. 'timcheall na mac- 
raidhe .1. a n-^cmais na macraidhe' O'Cl. 

* S. die Bemerkungen hinter der Uebersetzung. 

" *Doc[h]uas' ist Praet. Pass. von 'dochoad', also wörtlich „es wurde 

^ Zu 'innonn' vgl. *do rüg each leis tarsan äth anonn', „over across 
the ford", Tor. Dhiarm., ed. O'Grady, p. 62; 'tug tri löimeanna luthmhara 
tarsan eas anonn agus anall', „he gaye three nimble leaps across the 
fall hither and thither", ibid. p. 184. So ist auch das 'innund' Lg. 15 zu 
verstehen: 'rucad si innund co Conchobar'. O'Donovan, Suppl. zu O'R., 
bemerkt: „'anonn', connected with a verb of motion, means into." Auf 
die Frage wo? bedeutet es drinnen: *Amal ro chualatar Ulaid innund 
in andord', Als die ülter drinnen die Stimme hörten, Lg. 9. 

^ 'Athgenair' ist 2. PI. deponentialer Flexion des Perf. athgön. Die 
Form 'atathgen' ist aus 'ath-da-athgen' entstanden, wobei 'da' Pron. infix. 
ist, und die Präposition noch einmal vorgetreten ist, s. die Anmerk. zu 
'dos n-eicce' Z. 13. 

üebersetzung. 191 

herum tanzen lassen, wenn mir meine Köpfe nicht ausgeliefert 
werden." Darauf wurden ihnen die Köpfe gegeben, und sie 
[Cuchulinn und seine Gefährten] wurden in das Gästehaus ge- 
bracht. (75.) Am Morgen erhob sich Cuchulinn vor jedem, nahm 
seine Waffen alle mit sich und ging, bis er sich mit seinem 
Rücken an einen Steinpfeiler stellte.^ Als der Späher am Mor- 
gen da war, hörte er ein Getöse draussen von Osten her wie 
Donner vom Hinmiel. Dies wurde Medb berichtet. „Womit ver- 
gleicht ihr es?" sagte Medb. „Vergleiche du es bei dir," sagten 
die jungen Männer, „du weisst es." „Ich habe euch Nichts Aehn- 
liches," sagte Medb, „ausser wenn es die UiMane sind, die draussen 
von Osten her kommen auf der Spur ihrer Tochter. Ueberlege 
dir es noch einmall" Er sieht noch einmal darnach. „Wahrlich 
ich sehe," sagte der Späher, „ein Nebel hat die Ebene rechts 
von mir angefüllt, so dass einer nicht das Gesicht des andern 
sieht" „Ich erkenne das," sagte Medb, „der Dampf der Pferde 
derüiMane und ihrer Männer hinter ihrer Tochter herl Sieh noch 
einmal hinl" „Wahrlich ich sehe" sagte er „einen Feuerschein 
von Ath Moga bis Sliab Badbgnai, vergleiche dies bei dir, o Medbl" 
„Nicht schwer," sagte Medb, „das Funkeln der Waffen und der 
Augen ^ der UiMane auf der Spur ihrer Tochter I" (89.) Wie 
sie da waren, da sahen sie eine Schaar auf der Ebene, und da 
sahen sie einen Helden an ihrer Spitze, und ein purpurner vier- 
facher Mantel^ um ihn mit vier Rändern von Gold darauf, ein 
Schild mit acht Kanten* von weisser Bronce auf seinem Rücken, 

^ Diese Situation kehrt in den Sagen öfter wieder, z. B. Rev. Celt. 
III 181, ferner Sergl. Gonc. Gap. 8: 'Doths^t Guculainn iarsin, co tard a 
druim frisin liic". Der bestiminte Artikel steht im Irischen, wo wir den 
unbestimmten setzen, wenn eine Person oder Sache gemeint ist, die in 
der Erzählung eine gewisse Bolle spielt, s. mein Wtb., S. 631. 

* Der pleonastische Gebrauch des Fron, possessivurn ('a n-arm*, 
'arrosc*), der auch in der dann folgenden Beschreibung des Eocho noch 
mehrmals wiederkehrt, ist für uns nicht nachahmbar. 

' üeber *brat' s. die Bemerkungen hinter der üebersetzung. 

* Vgl. *aisli .1. faobhar' O'Dav. p. 49. Ausserdem giebt es *aisil' 
Gelenk, Glied (Gorm. p. 16 *deach*), wovon ^aisleän* articulus, und an 
dieses Wort hat 0*Gurry gedacht, wenn er Mann, and Gust. III p. 106 

192 Uebenetziing. 

ein Bock um ihn mit einem Rand Ton Silber von seinem Knie 
bis zu seinem Knöchel,^ hellblondes langes Haar' auf ihm, so 
dass es auf beiden Seiten des Pferdes war, eine Kette (^rond') 
von Gold daran,^ die ein Gewicht von sieben Unzen hatte. Da- 
von war er Eocho Rond genannt. Ein graugeflecktes Pferd* un- 
ter ihm mit einem Gebiss von Gold an sich. Zwei Speere mit 
ihren Rippen^ von weisser Bronce in seiner Hand. Ein Schwert 
mit goldenem Griff an seinem Gürtel Eine Lanze mit einem 

übersetzt „a shield witfa eight joints of Findraine at bis back'^ Was 
soll man sieb unter den , Joints^' eines Scbildes vorstellen? Ancb ^aisil 
.1. rann' O^Dav. p. 50 ist bekannt, s. ^assil* Stück in meinem Wtb. Al- 
lein vom Scbilde pflegt immer der Band besonders erwäbnt zu werden, 
derselbe wird sogar gelegentlicb Adebar' (Scbneide, Schärfe) genannt, und 
diente wohl mit als Waffe; vgl. ausser den Stellen in meinem Wtb. und 
O'Curry, Mann, and Cnst. III 318 z. B. noch: 'crommsciath go fsebar 
chondualach fair' LL. 89^, 37 (TBC.) und *a garbsciath oder iamaide fair 
CO m-bil chaladargit ina imthimchiuir LL. 92i^, 4 (TBC)- Daher vermuthe 
ich, dass oben ein achtkantiger Schild gemeint ist. S. die Bemerkungen 
hinter der üebersetzung. 

^ „Von seinem Knie bis zu seinem Knöchel" kann sich nur auf den 
Rand des *lene' beziehen. O'Curry's üebersetzung a. a. 0. „a Leinidh 
reaching from bis knees to bis hips" ist unvollständig und ungenau. O'Curry 
war der Ansicht, dass man unter einem *lene\ das einen Rand hat und 
bis an die Eniee geht, immer einen „kilt" oder „petticoat*' verstehen 
müsse. Ich denke jedoch hier an einen langen Leibrock (x^twv), der 
sonst ganz fehlen würde. 

' 'Mong' ist eigentlich die Mähne der Pferde. Ebenso heisst es 
LU. 25&, 1 von einer Frau 'mong orda furri', goldiges langes Haar auf 
ihr. Diod. Sic. V 28 bemerkt von den Galliern: Tta/vvorzai yaQ al 
tQlX^q cLTcb rfjg xate^aalag äq;t6 firjöhv r^q twv ^Tcntov ^a/riy^ 6iaq)iQ€iv. 

* Wie die Kette am Haar befestigt *war, weiss ich nicht zu sagen. 
O'Curry, Mann, and Cust. III 106, übersetzt: „a bunch of thread of gold 
depending from it of the weight of seven ounces.'' 

* üeber *gabar' oder 'gabair* F. Pferd s. die Bemerk, hinter der 

' 'Gae' entspricht dem gallischen 'gaesum'. Diese leichten Speere 
werden paarweise getragen, so auch von den Galli bei Yergil, Aen. YIII 661 
'duo quisque Alpina coruscant Gaesa manu scutis protecti corpora longis'. 
Unter den Rippen hat man Ringe oder Metallstäbe zu verstehen, die in 
den Schaft eingelegt wurden, vgl. O'Curry, Mann, and Cust. II, 241. 

Uebersetzung. 193 

Zauber^ im Besitz des Helden. (98.) Sowie er Cuchulinn er- 
blickte, schleudert er die Lanze auf ihn. Guchulinn setzt einen 
Zauber gegen die Lanze. Die Lanze dreht sich gegen ihn (Eocho) 
Tim, so dass sie dem Pferde durch den Hals fuhr. Das Pferd 
sprang in die Höhe, so dass es den Mann abwarf. Guchulinn 
kam und nahm ihn zwischen seine zwei Hände und trug ihn' in 
die Burg. Das war den üi Mane eine Schande. Medb und Ailill 
liessen sie nicht heraus, als bis die zwei Frieden geschlossen 
hatten. Als Guchulinn sich anschickte fortzugehen, sagte Eocho 
zu ihm „Nicht sei dir Ruhe des Sitzens oder Liegens, o Guchu- 
linn, bis du weisst, was die drei Söhne des Doel Dermait aus 
ihrem Lande gebracht hat." Darauf macht er (Guchulinn) sich 
davon, bis er nach Emain Macha kam, seine Köpfe mit ihm, 
und sie (seine Begleiter) erzählen seine Geschichten. Er begiebt 
sich dann auf seinen Sitz . . .^ und trinkt seinen Trunk. Es 
schien ihm, als ob das Gewand, das er anhatte, brannte, und 
das Haus, und die Erde, die unter seinem Sitze war. Er sprach 
zu seinen Leuten um ihn: „Mich dünket, ihr Männer," sagte er, 
„was Eocho Rond zu mir gesagt hat, [davon] wird mir Etwas 
zustossen. Meine Lippen werden ersterben,* wenn ich nicht 

* Ich halte *inw-indeir für ein ComposituTD wie *in-leigis' heilbar 
*in-inesca* berauschend in meinem Wtb., wörtlich „i^^ ^^^ ^^^ Zauber 
ist" u. s. w. Die Bedeutung „Zauber" für *indeir ist nur ungef&hr zu- 
treffend, vgl. *muir-indeir, Zeile 136. 

* Die Form *berthi' könnte 3. Sg. Praes. *berid' mit Pron. suffixum 
sein, allein Hingthi* Zeile 101, das ebenso FB. 86 steht, lässt sich nicht 
so erklären. Vielleicht liegt doch hier eine besondere Bildung vor, von 
der noch *cingthr, 'budigthe', 'cartho' in meinem Wtb. belegt sind. Vgl. 
noch 'gaibthi' Zeile 24ß, eine Form, die ich Wtb. S. 584 als 3. Sg. Praes. 
mit Pron. suff. erklärt habe, aber Zeile 142 und 228 steht sie intran- 

» Vgl. FB. 83 *luid Cuculainn isi sudi fari' (4si' vielleicht für *isa', 
d. h. die Präposition 4 n-* mit dem Neutrum des Artikels), Guchulinn 
ging auf seinen Wachtsitz. Ein ähnlicher Ausdruck liegt an obiger Stelle 
vor, aber was ist *airithi'? Nach K. Meyer ist das t von *airithf im 
Ms. nadhträglich in g oder d corrigiert und ebenso der Strich über dem 
i erst nachträglich zugesetzt. 

* Dieselbe Redensart ^atbölat a beöil' Lü. 19», 31 (Mesca ülad). 


194 üebersetzüng. 

hinausgehe/* (113.) Cuohulinn geht und begiebt sich hinaus, und 
. . .* Loeg geht ihm nach und Lugaid Reo n-derg. Vor der Burg 
traf er auf neun Handwerker,^ sie hatten nicht für Austheilung 
[yon Speise und Trank] gesorgt,* und man wusste nicht, dass 
sie draussen waren. Als sie Guchulinn auf sich zukommen sahen, 
sprachen sie: „Wahrlich es ist geziemend" sagten sie, „wenn man 
mit Speise und Trank zu uns vom Könige kommt." „Einen Ver- 
walter macht ihr aus mirl" sagte Guchulinn. Er springt auf sie 
zu und schlägt ihnen ihre neun Köpfe ab. Er macht sich fort 

^ Der Smn yon 'tetlaithir a chranda do' ist yermatlilicli: seine Speere 
werden für ihn weggeholt, nämlich aus der Halle, in der die Waffen der 
Helden aufbewahrt zu werden pflegten, vgl. Mann, and Cust II p. 332. 
Die Form *tetlaithir' hängt mit *tlethar .i. foxal (forttragen)' und *doetlo', 
*tetlo' (für *do-aith-tlo'?) bei O'Davoren zusammen, s. mein Wtb. Die 
3. Sing. Fraes. Pass. bei einem Subject im Plural wie Zeile 74. 'Grand' 
bezeichnet eigentlich nur den Schaft, aber es kann der gemeinsame Name 
für *gae' und 'sieg' sein. 

* Vgl. Lg. 19: *Ro bäi ail chloche mör ar a cind'. Das pronomi- 
nale Element in 'Bo-m-bai' kann nicht das Eelativum sein, sondern wird 
proleptisch dem 'ar a chind' entsprechen, also wörtlich: es waren ihm 
neun Handwerker . . . vor ihm. 

' *Ni thaimechtar fodail', dieselbe Verbalform aber mit Pron. infix. 
steht FB. 55: 'Tosn-aimechtär fleda mora'. In meinem Wtb. habe ich 
sie zu 'tairicim', ich komme, gestellt, allein mit der 3. PL Perf. 'tarnactar', 
wie sie sich z. B. Salt, na Bann 6939 findet, kann sie nicht identisch 
sein. Wenn man auf die Lesart 'Tosn-aimechtatar' des Egerton Ms. Ge- 
wicht legen darf, so würde es die 3. PI. eines T-praeteritum sein, wobei 
dann das '-tar' von 'taimechtar' aus '-tatar' zusammengezogen wäre. Ich 
beschränke mich auf die Vermuthung, dass diese Form zu 'tairec', 'imm- 
thairec' zubereiten, yorbereiten, gehört, vgl. die ähnliche Wendung ScM. 15 
'ar cuit do thairiuc', unser Theil zu bereiten. Allerdings ist die Bildung 
eines T-praet. 'tairnecht' von 'tairec' abnorm (des 'n' wegen, abgesehen 
davon vgl. 'inchoisecht' neben 'inchosc' anzeigen), aber ich verweise auf 
'aimecht' ZeUe 130 und die Anmerkung dazu. Das Verbum 'täircim', 
Inf. 'tärcud', bereiten, bewirken, möchte ich zunächst fem halten, ob- 
gleich es ziemlich dieselbe Bedeutung hat. Zu diesem ist in der Gramm. 
Gelt, des S-praet. 'doräricc' nachgewiesen, mittelirisch 'täraig' Salt, na 
Bann 1524: 'issinn rosärig in flaith, cia rontäraig dia bithmaith', Wir sind 
es, die gegen den Herrn gefehlt haben, so viel uns auch Gott als ewiges 
Gut bereitet hatte. 

Uebersetzung. 195 

von Emain Macha in sädösÜicher Richtung, bis er dahin kam, 
wo jetzt Ard Marcach oder Ard Macha ist, denn damals war 
es Wald. Dort waren die Schmiede Gonchobar's beschäftigt ein 
Werk^ für den König auszuführen. Sie erwägten,* [dass] diese 
Nacht ohne Speise und ohne Trank [sein würde]. Als sie die 
drei auf sich zukommen sahen, sagten sie „Es ist geziemend, 
wenn Jemand mit Speise und mit Trank zu uns vom König 
kommt/^ „Einen Verwalter macht ihr aus mirl*^ sagte CuchuUnn. 
Darauf sprang er auf sie zu und schlägt ihnen die neun Köpfe 
ab. Darauf macht er sich fort^ nach dem Strande in der 
Gegend östlich von Dun Delca.^ (1^?.) Da kam grade der Sohn 
des Königs von Alba herüber mit Schiffsmannschaft^ mit AÜass 
und Seide ^ und Hörnern für Conchobar. Man kam zusammen ihn 
zu treffen, und er wurde nicht gefunden.*^ Als sie (die Leute 

^ Nach den Mittheilongen von Stokes, Gorm. Transl. p. 14, bedeutet 
'aiccde' aedificium, aber auch „Werk" im Allgemeinen. 

' 'Dorermartatar' ist die 3. PL zu 0'Clery*s Harmairt .!. do mhea- 
dhaigh no do fhöbair' (er erwägte oder er ging daran). Vgl. Stokes' In* 
dices zu Saltair na Bann, und Togail Troi, wo *tarmairt' an vielen Stellen 
in der Bedeutung „gedachte*', „drohte" nachgewiesen wird. 

' Für den Begriff „sich fort begeben" neben 'dos cuirethar as' in 
diesem Texte 'gabaid as' Zeile 107, 119. 

^ 'Dtm Delca', jetzt Dundalk, an der Ostküste, war die Stadt Cuchu- 
linn's, in der Nähe die Ebene 'Mag Murthemni*, die oft in den Sagen als 
sein heimatliches Gebiet bezeichnet wird. 

^ Ich halte 'Incht' für den Dativ, der hier und in ähnlichen Wen- 
dungen den alten comitativen Casus vertritt, vgl. 'coecait ingen* u. s. w. 
in meinem Wtb., S. 436 s. v. cöica. 

^ 'Siricc' ist das entlehnte lat. sericum, bezeichnet aber vielleicht 
ebensowenig als franz. 'serge' einen reinseidenen Stoff. Der Ursprung von 
^sroir ist mir unbekannt. 

^ Die Ausdrucksweise ist hier sehr kurz, der Sinn ist nach meiner 
Meinung, dass von Seiten Gonchobars Leute entgegengeschickt worden 
waren, die den Sohn des Königs von Alba mit seinem Tribut in Empfang 
nehmen sollten, dass diese aber die Stelle nicht trafen, wo er landete. 
Ich halte 'ro dalad' und 'ni airnecht' für Praet. Pass. Letzteres, von 
'air-icim' ich finde, steht z. B. noch Salt, na Rann 2705: 'Lais cetna- 
aimecht insain ar thüs do chlannaib Adaim', von ihm wurde dies zuerst 
erfunden, im Anfang, für die Nachkommenschaft Adams. Vgl. mein 
Wtb. s. V. 


196 Uebersetzung. 

im Schiff) Guchulinn auf sich zukommen sahen^ [sagten sie] ,,Es 
ist geziemend, wenn man um unseretwillen herkommt. Wir sind 
müde hier, durch Welle und IQippe/* ^ „Einen Verwalter macht 
ihr aus mir!'' sagte Guchulinn. Er stürzt sich auf sie in das 
Boot und schlägt mit dem Schwert auf sie, bis er zu dem Sohn 
des Königs kam. „Gnade, o Guchulinn I Wir erkannten dich 
nicht'* sagte er. „Weisst du, was die drei Söhne des Doel Der- 
mait aus ihrem Lande getrieben hat?** sagte Guchulinn. „Ich 
weiss es nicht,** sagte der junge Krieger, „aber ich habe einen 
Seezauber, ^ und der soll für dich gesetzt werden, und du sollst 
das Boot haben, und du wirst in Folge davon dich nicht in Un- 
wissenheit befinden.*** Guchulinn gab ihm seinen kleinen Speer 
und ritzte ein Ogam hinein und sagte zu ihm „Mach dich auf, bis 
dass es an meinem Sitze in Emain Macha ist, dass du ankommst.'^ 
Er nahm seine Sachen mit sich ans Land, bis man kam ihn zu 
holen.* (141.) Guchulinn begiebt sich darauf in das Boot. Er setzt 
Segel auf und begab sich auf seine Fahrt. Einen Tag mit der 
Nacht war er auf der Fahrt und unter Segel. Er fährt da auf 
eine grosse Insel los. Die Insel war stattlich und sie war schön. ^ 
Ein silberner Wall um sie herum, und eine eherne Palisade auf ihr.® 

^ lieber den idiomatischen Gebrauch Yon ütir . . . ocns' s. Gramm. 
Celt.* p. 656 und mein Wtb. 

' So nach 0*Curry, der Ms. Mat. p. 469 übersetzt: ,,but I have a 
sea-charm, and I will set it for you, and you shall not act in ignorance 
by it." 

' Anstatt 'foicbea' wäre 'foigeba' zu erwarten, die 2. Sg. Fut. Act. 
von 'fo-gabim*, fagbaim* ich finde, erlange, doch halte ich foicbea nicht 
bloss für schlechte Schreibweise. 

* Wörtlich „bis gekommen wurde um seinetwillen". Ich halte *ticht' 
für 3. Sg. Praet. Fass. von 'ticim', vgl. ^con rieht les inna allslige Ml. 2», 6, 
Z.^ 478. Dieselbe passive Gonstruction öfter in diesem Text, z. B. kurz 
zuvor 'ro dalad', 'dodechas*. 

« Vgl. *inis mar grata' Tog. Tr.* 1002. 

« Zu *furad' s. oben S. 9 (Tog. Tr.« 204), wo Stokes es mit „mound" 
übersetzt. In der Sage Aided Ghonchobair übersetzt es O'Gurry, Ms. Mat. 
p. 687, mit „shelf". O'B. hat ^fora', *foradha' a seat, a bench. S. mein 
Wtb. unter *forud'. Nach der einen in meinem Wtb. unter 'sonnach* aus 
LU. mitgethellten Stelle 'sonnach isxnaide for cach mdr' (eine eiserne 

üebersetzung. 197 

Häuser mit Dachstangen^ von weisser Bronce in ihr. Guchulinn 
begiebt sich auf die Insel und in die Stadt. Da sah er daselbst 
ein Haus mit seinen Pfeilern yon weisser Bronce. Da sah er 
dreimal fünfzig Lager in dem Hause, ein Schachbrett und ein 
Brandub und ein Tympanon* über jedem Lager. Da sah er ein 
weissgraues Paar in dem Hause mit zwei purpurnen Mänteln 
um sie, dunkle Nadeln von dunkelrothem Golde* in ihren Män- 
teln. Da sah er drei junge Frauen in dem Hause, von gleichem 
Alter, von gleicher Gestalt, und eine Kante von Goldfaden mit 
einem Aufzug von weisser Bronce vor jeder Frau. (152.) Der Kö- 
nig entbot ihm freundlichen Gruss: „Willkommen von uns dem 
Cuchulinn um Lugid's wiUen, willkommen von uns dem Loeg um 
seines Vaters und seiner Mutter willen I** Die Frauen sagten 
dasselbe zu ihnen. „Das ist uns lieb," sagte Cuchulinn, „bis 
heute haben wir solche Freundlichkeit nicht gefunden." „Du 

Fallsade auf jeder Maaer) könnte man vermathen, dass hier unter 'furad' 
eine niedrige Mauer zu verstehen sei, auf welcher die Palisade ange- 
bracht war. Aber 'fuirri' (mit fem. Fron.) kann sich schwerlich auf ^son- 
dach*, sondern nur auf 'inis* beziehen. 

^ Nach der in meinem Wtb. aus der Sage Täin Bö Fraich citierten 
Stelle hätte man unter 'ochtach' gewisse aufrecht stehende Stangen oder 
Balken zu verstehen. 

' 0*Curry, Mann, and Gust. III 360, übersetzt „with a chessboard, 
a draughtboard, and a Timpan hung up over each of them*^ Darnach 
würde *brandub' ein von *fidcheir verschiedenes Brettspiel bedeuten, da- 
gegen übersetzt O'Donovan im Suppl. zu O'R. 'brandub' mit „chessmen". 
An der von O'Donovan daselbst citierten Stelle „Ogygia p. 311" steht 
„duas scacchias cum latrunculis suis maculis distinctis" zwei Schach- 
bretter (*fidcheir) mit ihren durch Flecken unterschiedenen Steinen. *Fid- 
cheir und 'brandub' gehören zusammen wie bei der Festversammlung 
eines Fürstensohnes Nahrung und kostbare Kleidung, Federn und Kissen, 
Bier und Fleisch, Fferde und Wagen ('biad 7 6tach logmar, clüm 7 coilcthe, 
cuirm 7 cärna, brandub 7 fidchell, eich 7 carpait' Corm. p. 34 Orc tr^ith). 
Vgl. die Anmerk. hinter der üebersetzung. — Nach O'Curry a. a. 0. war 
das irische Himpän' ein Saiteninstrument, was durch Salt, na Kann 6060 
bestätigt wird. 

^ Die Doppelsetzung von 'dond' wie die von 'find' in 'delg find 
findirgit', eine weisse Nadel von weissem Silber, s. mein Wtb. unter 

198 UebersetzuDg. 

wirst [sie] heute finden," sagte der Held. „Weisst du," sagte 
Guchulinn, „was die Söhne des Dul Dermat aus ihrem Lande 
getrieben hat?" „Ich werde [es] erfahren," sagte der Held, 
„ihre Schwester und ihr Schwager sind auf der Insel dort süd- 
lich Ton uns." Drei Stücke Eisen Tor dem Feuer, sie werden 
in das Feuer geworfen, bis sie roth waren, und es erheben sich 
die drei jungen Frauen, und eine jede von ihnen trägt ihr Stück 
in das Fass.^ Die drei, nämlich Guchulinn und Lugid und Loeg, 
gingen in das Fass, und sie werden gebadet, und es wurden 
ihnen auch drei Homer mit Meth gebracht, und es wurde 
ein Bett unter ihre Seite gebracht und eine Decke über sie 
und ein gestreiftes Plaid oben darüber. (164.) Wie sie da so 
waren, da hörten sie Etwas: Wafifenlärm und Hornbläser und 
Gaukler. Da sahen sie fünfzig Krieger auf das Haus zu [kom- 
men], und je zwei ein Schwein und einen Ochsen, und [jeder] 
einen Becher mit Meth von Haselnuss.' Dann, als sie da 
waren, da sahen sie die fünfzig Krieger draussen [vor dem 
Hause]. Wiederum, als sie [da «o] waren, da sahen sie die 
fünfzig Krieger mit einem anderen Manne draussen, und eine 
Ladung Brennholz auf dem Bücken eines jeden yon ihnen, 
mit Ausnahme nur des einen Mannes, der an ihrer Spitze war. 
Ein purpurner fünffältiger* Mantel um denselben, eine Nadel von 
Gold darin, ein glänzendweiser mit Kapuze versehener Leibrock 
mit rother Stickerei um ihn. Ein [grosser] Speer und ein klei- 
ner Speer bei ihm, und ein Schwert mit goldenem Griff in seiner 
Hand. Er kam in das Haus vor seinen Leuten. Er heisst 

^ Auf dieser eigenthümlichen Art das Wasser zu erhitzen beruht, 
was im Serglige Conculaind 36 (vgl. Fled Bricr. 54) erzählt wird: Fässer 
mit kaltem Wasser werden für Gachulinn herbeigeschafft, um seine Gluth 
(*brath') zu dämpfen; das erste Fass, in das er geht, siedet über, u. s. w. 
'Bruth' bezeichnet nicht nur „Gluth, Hitze'S sondern auch einen glühen- 
den, oder, wie an unserer Stelle, einen zum Glühendmachen bestimmten 

* In welcher Weise *coir Haselnuss (der Strauch oder die Frucht) 
beim Meth verwandt wurde, ist unbekannt Wahrscheinlich handelt es 
sich um eine aromatische Zuthat, vgl. Sullivan, Mann, and Cust. I 
p. CCCLXXVII. » Vergl. Zeile 91. 

Uebersetzong. 1 99 

Cuchuliim willkommen: „Willkommen von uns dem Guchulinn 
um Lugid's willen, willkommen von uns dem Loeg um seines 
Vaters und seiner Mutter willen P* (i74.) Die fünfzig Helden 
der Tapferkeit geben dieselbe Begrüssung. Darauf wurden die 
Schweine und die Ochsen gebracht, so dass sie im Kessel waren, 
bis sie gekocht waren. Eine Mahlzeit für Hunderte^ wurde 
für Guchulinn, für die drei, gebracht, das Andere wird unter 
die Schaar ausserdem vertheilt. Es wurde ihnen Bier gebracht, 
bis sie trunken waren. Es kam ihnen Begierde, „Wie wird 
Guchulinn schlafen?"^ „Habe ich die Wahl?** sagte Guchulinn. 
5,Du hast sie," sagte der Held. „Dort sind die drei Töchter 
des Riangabar, nämlich Eithne und Etan und Etain. Dort sind 
ihre drei Brüder, nämlich Eochaid und Aed und Oengus. Dort 
ist ihre Mutter und ihr Vater, nämlich Riangabar imd Finna- 
bair, die Erzählerin ihres Vaters Riangabar."* (Die drei Brü- 
der sind Loeg und Id und Sedlang.*) Da sagte Guchulinn: 

^ Vgl. ^Ra doirtea airigthi bid 7 lenna döib cu nacht praind c^t 
de biud 7 de lind cac^ nonbair dib' (Yorräthe von Speise und Trank 
wurden ihnen gespendet, so dass eine Mahlzeit für Hunderte von Speise 
und von Trank auf je neun von ihnen kam), LL. p. 263 », 43 (Mesca 
Ulad). An beiden Stellen steht *c^t\ also der Gen. Fluralis. 

^ Wer diese Frage aufwirft, wird nicht gesagt. Im Ms. ist Ton 
*Dobreth' bis 'or Cnchalamd* keine Interpunction. 

^ Ob hier Alles in Ordnung ist, ist die Frage. Nach dem Zusam- 
n\ßnhang der Erzählung erwarten wir nur die Namen von weiblichen 
Wesen, aus denen Guchulinn auswählen soll. Statt dessen folgt die Auf- 
zählung der ganzen FamiUe. Im Ms. ist 'rian 7 gabar' geschrieben, als 
ob 'Bian* der Name der Mutter und 'Gabar' der des Vaters wäre, oder 
umgekehrt. Allein Riangabar ist nach den Worten 'a n-athar Rian- 
gabra' der Name des Vaters. Dann würde der Name der Mutter nicht 
genannt sein, wenn diese nicht Finnabair ist, nach meiner Uebersetzung 
zugleich die Erzählerin des Riangabar. O'R. hat 'risidhe' an historian, 
und führt dafür einen Vers an (^risidhe ainm do sc^alaidhe*), vgl. 'riss 
.i. cach sc^l 7 faisn^s* Corm. p. 39, ähnUch Amra Chol. Gh., ed. Growe 
p. 24, Goid.* p. 159. Nach Analogie von ^ban-chainte*, Satiristin, dürfte 
man freilich *ban-riside' erwarten. Ebenso ist die feminine Genetivform 
'Riangabra* auffallend, s. S. 214 die Bemerkung über 'gabar'. 

^ Dieses Sätzchen sieht wie eine Interpolation aus, denn weshalb 
sollte der Mann dem Guchulinn diese Angabe machen, da doch Guchu- 

200 Uebersetzung. 

„Ich weiss nicht, mit wem Etoa schlafen wird, 
aber ich weiss, Etan die Weisse, nicht wird sie allein 

Das Weib schlief bei ihm, und er gab ihr am Morgen einen 
Daumenring ^ von Gold, in dem eine halbe Unze Gold war. 
Man ging mit ihm am andern Morgen, so dass er in der Ferne* 
die Insel erblickte, auf welcher sich Condla Coel Corrbacc und 
Achtland, die Tochter des Doel Dermait befand. Mit jeder Be- 
wegung, die er dem Boote gab, ruderte er auf die Insel zu, so dass 
es immer auf die Spitze der Insel gerichtet war.^ (193.) Condla 
Coel Corrbacc befand sich auf der Insel, und zwar sein Kopf 
gegen einen Pfeiler, der im westlichen Theil der Insel war, und 
seine Fiisse gegen einen Pfeiler, der im östlichen Theil der- 
selben war, und seine* Frau dabei, ihm den Kopf abzusuchen,^ 
Als er das Geräusch des Bootes gegen das Land hörte, setzt 
er sich in die Höhe und bläst mit seinem Athem von sich, so 
dass eine Welle ^ über das Meer ging. Sein Athem kehrte 
wieder um. Darauf sprach der Held ihn an. Er sagte zu 
ihm: „Wie gross auch der Zorn darüber bei dir ist, du Held 
dort, wir fürchten dich nicht, nicht von dir ist prophezeit, dass 

linn den Loeg selbst bei sich hat. Ein Schreiber wusste wahrschein- 
lich, dass in anderen Texten, z. B. im Fled Bricrend des Leb. na 
h-üidre Cap. 14, Sedlang, Id und Loeg, die Wagenlenker von Loegaire, 
Gonall Cernach und Guchulinn, *mac Riangabra* genannt werden. Ebenso 
ist LL. p. 65 a, 18 (Macgnimrada Gonculaind) Ibar, der Wagenlenker 
Conchobar's, ein 'mac Biangabra*. 

* Die ältere Form für 'ornuisc' ist *ordnaisc', s. mein Wtb. 

* So nach meiner Conjectur, wörtlich „weit von sich". 

° Diese Stelle, die mich viel beschäftigt hat, glaube ich in der 
obigen Weise richtig verstanden zu haben. Wir lernen hier die Wir- 
kung des Seezaubers kennen, den C. von dem Sohn des Königs von 
Alba erhalten hatte. Zu 'band* vgl. bann . i . gach cumhsgugadh' (jede 
Bewegung) 0*01., ich habe es hier als instrumentalen Dativ genommen. 
Der letzte Satz heisst wörtlich „so dass es gleichhoch mit der Spitze 
der Insel war. 

^ Wahrscheinlich ist 'a ben* zu lesen. 

^ Zu aiscid vgl. 'aisce* to cleanse, 'gan aisce coise na cinn* without 
cleansing of foot or head, 0*Don. Suppl. 

® Zu 'muirchreich' vgl. 'muirchreach . i . tonn' O'Ol. 

Uebersetzang. 201 

diese Insel verwüstet werden wird.^ Komm nur auf die Insel, 
es wird dir Willkommen werdenl** (201.) Cuchulinn ging dar- 
auf auf die Insel. Die Frau gab ihm Willkommen und winkt 
mit ihren Augen.* „Weisst du, was die Söhne des Doel Dermait 
aus ihrem Lande getrieben hat?" „Ich weiss [es]," sagte die 
Frau, „und ich werde mit dir gehen, dass du sie trifbt, und 
von dir ist ihre Heilung prophezeit." Die Frau erhob sich und 
geht in das Boot zu ihnen. 

„Was für eine Fahrt von Thorheit^ ist dies, o Weib," 

sagte er, 
„die über das Meer erstrebt wird? 

„denn nicht * 

„schön fest in das Schiff zu schreiten." '^ 

^ O'R. hat unter 'cruth' auch die Bedeutung „destruction''. Vgl. 
Salt, na Bann 6435 'fdair a dtm n-donn iama crod* (nach 1 Sam. 30, 1). 

' Das Yerbum 'tummud* bedeutet eigentlich emtauchen. Eine an- 
dere idiomatische Wendung findet sich Tog. Troi^ 284: 'Amal athchon- 
nairc fochetöir iuni lasön, tummis rind ruisc a menman ind\ Sobald 
als sie Jason sah, tauchte sie die Spitze des Auges ihres Sinnes in 
ihn ein." 

' In 'ciad' steckt ohne Zweifel das Fragepronomen 'cia\ Man 
könnte nun geneigt sein, das d zu dem folgenden rem zu ziehen: 'drem' 
könnte für *dr6imm' stehen, wie 'rem' gelegentlich für *r6imm' (s. rem 
n-aga, Sergl. Concul. 30, 6), und *dreim' hat O'Reilly in der Bedeutung 
„endeavour, attempt", während 'dremm' „Menge*' hier nicht in den Zu- 
sammenhang passen würde. Von dem 'rem' des Textes hängt ab der 
Qenetiv 'sempla'. Dieses Wort muss eine ähnliche Bedeutung wie 'bäes' 
haben, beide Wörter stehen zusammen Ml. 44 o, 12: in mactad i n-den- 
tar cech semplae 7 cech bäis*, „der Kindheit, in welcher alle Art Un- 
sinn und Thorheit gemacht wird" (Glosse zu: post aetatis primae 
crepundia). Ich möchte aber die Lesung 'reim sempla* vorziehen, da 
ähnliche Verbindungen öfter vorkommen, z. B. das oben erwähnte r^im 
n-äga, femer *räim s^olta', „sailing course, career", Tog. Troi* 1342. 
Damach habe ich oben vermuthungsweise übersetzt. 

^ Mit 'comrar glangesu' weiss ich Nichts anzufangen. 

^ Da 'fossad' öfter als Adjectiv zu 'c^im* oder 'toohim' vorkommt, 
so werden auch hier diese beiden Wörter zusammengehören, denn 'cem' 
steht wohl sicher für 'c6im', wie vorher *rem' für 'röim*. Das voraus- 
gehende 'cuana' kann aber weder zu 'cüan' Hafen gehören, da dessen 

202 Uebersetzang. 

Condla Coel Corrbacc, 

sein Sinn [steht] auf Befahren des Meeres, 

es begehrt* mein wahres warmes Herz 

sie zu heilen, die Söhne des Doel Dermait . . ."* 

(213.) Darauf ging die Frau wieder in das Boot und winkt 
mit den Augen, und gab ihnen Kunde. „Siehe den weissen Wall 
dort," sagte sie, „dort ist Coirpre Cundail." „Der Bruder ihres 
Vaters," sagten sie.^ Darauf sahen sie den weissen Wall, und 
trafen sie auf zwei Frauen, die dabei waren Binsen zu schnei- 
den. Er spricht die Frauen an und fragt sie: „Was ist der 
Name des Landes, in das ich gekommen bin?" sagte er.** Es 
erhob sich die eine Frau und sprach zu ihnen das Folgende^: 


Genetiv 'cdain' lautet (Tog. Troi* Index), noch zu O'Clery's 'cdana .1. 
buidhne", da dies hier keinen Sinn giebt. Ich vermuthe daher, dass 
O'Beilly's 'cuanna' „neat, fine, elegant^* gemeint ist (vgl. 'o r^ Adhaimh 
chnanna chain*, „from time of Adam, virtuous, fair", Eeating (ed. 1811) 
p. 162, Atkinson, On Irish Metrie, p. 20): 'co cnanafosad' würde dann 
als Adverb mit dem Infinitiv ^cem' zu verbinden sein. 

* Zu *toccair' vgl. O'Reilly's *tograim' „I desire", *ro thögair Sga- 
thän an chnumh do mharbhadh' Tor. Dhiarm. ed. O'Grady, p. 128. 

' 'Dian-dermain* (des schnellen Yergessens?) ist wohl ein etymo- 
logisierendes Epitheton zu 'Dermaif, vgl. dearmen .i. dermat 0*Dav. 
p. 73 und p. 79. 

' Im Ms. ist weder vor 'brathair' noch hinter 'ar siad' eine Inter- 

^ Anstatt des von mir vermutheten ^ar se' könnte auch ^arsin (für 
iarsin') atracht'. Darauf erhob sich, vermuthet werden. 

^ In diesem Gedichte will die Frau dem CuchuUnn Angst machen 
vor dem Lande, indem sie ausführt, wie es vertheidigt wird. Es werden 
unterschieden Könige im Innern des Landes und Fürsten am Gestade. 
Das sonst unbedeutende Gedicht scheint kunstvoll so angelegt zu sein, 
dass diese erst in zwei Versen nach einander gepriesen werden, dann in 
zwei Halbversen, zuletzt in zwei Viertelversen: der 1. Vers bezieht sich 
auf die Könige im Lande, der 2. Vers auf die Fürsten am Gestade, die 
erste Hälfte des 3. Verses auf die Könige im Lande, die zweite Hälfte 
auf die Fürsten am Gestade, das erste Viertel des 4. Verses auf die 
Könige im Lande, das zweite Viertel auf die Fürsten am Gestade. Die 
zweite Hälfte des 4. Verses scheint dann, wenn meine Auffassung rich- 
tig ist, eine Beleidigung Cuchulinn's zu enthalten, auf welche hin dieser, 

UebersetzQDg. 203 

„Das Land, in das du hierher gekommen: 

mit einer Schaar zu ihren (?) Rossen auf der Ebene ^ 

sind sieben Könige auf seinem Gebiet, 

sieben Siege sind bei jedem von ihnen.' 

Sieben Fürsten sind auf seinem Gestade, 

und nicht ist es dies allein, 

es sind da sieben Frauen eines jeden von ihnen, 

ein König ist unter dem Fuss jeder Frau. 

Sieben Truppe von Pferden, sieben Heere eines jeden, 
sieben Siege bei ihnen auf seinem^ Gebiet; 
nach Recht der Schlachten — weisse Schaaren* — 
sieben Schlachten vor ihnen auf dem Meere. ^ 

Ausser der grossen Schlacht der Ebene ^ 

sieben Schlachten eines jeden von ihnen, ^ 

heraus kommt nicht, der ein Dieb ist, gehe nicht nach 

der Erzählung,® besungen ist® das Landl" 

der auch schon durch die kriegerische Schüdenmg gereizt sein kann, 
die Frau tödtet. 

* Vgl. Zeüe 224. 

' Sie pflegen stets za siegen. 

» Wie Zeile 220 auf *tfr' bezügUch. 

^ 'Formna gil* ist blosse Flickformel. 

'^ Die Schlachten der sieben Fürsten am Gestade, während in der 
ersten Hälfte des Verses die Siege der Könige im Lande gemeint sind. 
Die irische Redensart ist, dass Schlachten „vor" Jemandem gebrochen 
werden, s. z. B. Hymn. 4, 4. 

^ Gemeint ist der Kampf mit den Königen im Lande, vgl. 'os blai* 
ZeUe 219. 

"* Gemeint sind die Kämpfe mit den Fürsten am Gestade. 

® Ich habe 'na len don sceol* als Sätzchen für sich genommen, 
4enim* wird mit 'di' construiert, das hier in der Weise der späteren 
Sprache durch *do* ersetzt ist. 

" In der alten Sprache müssten wir ^o ch^t* als Praet. Pass. er- 
warten, ^ canad* würde die in der modernen Sprache übliche Bil- 
dung sein. 

204 üebenetzung. 

(228.) Guchulinn stürzte sich darauf auf sie und gab ihr mit 
seiner Faust einen Schlag an den Kopf, dass das Gehirn ihr 
zu den Ohren herausbrach, ^ine böse That, die du gethan 
hastl^ sagte die andere Frau, ,,aber es war von dir prophezeit, 
dass du hier Böses thun würdest Wehe, dass ich es nicht 
war, die du anredetestl*^ „Dich rede ich jetzt an,'^ sagte Gu- 
chulinn. „Was ist der Name dieser Personen, die dort sind?« 
„Nicht schwer: Dian Sohn des Lugid, Leo Sohn des lachtan, 
Eogan Findech (Weisspferd), Fiachna Fuath, Coirpre Gundail, 
Gond Sidi, Senach Salderc.^ 

„Sie suchen rothen Kampf . 
sie brechen blutiges Schlagen' 
mit Zwanzigen von Seitenwunden ^ 
mit Heerden von Helden* 
mit Mengen von Wettkämpfeiu** ^ 

(237.) Darauf gingen sie nach der Stadt, und Loeg nahm 
den Mantel der Frau auf seinen Rücken, bis sie nach dem Vor- 

^ Das sind wahrscheinlicli die sieben Könige oder die sieben For- 
sten, die in dem yorliergehenden Gedichte erw&hnt werden. Genaue 
Uebereinstimmang der eingelegten Gedichte mit der Prosaerzählung darf 
man übrigens nicht immer erwarten, wie man anch an dem Gedichte 
ZeUe 278 fg. beobachten kann. 

« Vgl. 'saigthech do c[h]ath' Sergl. Concul. 18 (Ir. T. p. 211). 

' Ich habe 'ruinit' als 3. PI. Praes. von 'röenaim' genommen, vgl. 
'cluin' ZeUe 282, Gen. von 'clöen*. Dann Yermathe ich, dass es 'fland- 
ruba' heissen muss, denn O'Glery's 'drubh .i. carbad (Wagen)' passt hier 
nicht. Die Wörter *fland' (roth, Blut) und *ruba' (Verwundten, Tödten) 
sind in meinem Wtb. belegt, vgl. O'Clery's 'rubha . i . guin'. Hy. 4, 4 
hat 'ro roena' das Object 'catha* (richtiger 'cathu'). 

^ Zu *fiche' in der Bedeutung einer grossen Zahl vgl. 'fichtib glond* 
und 'fichtib drong' in meinem Wtb. Zu 'toebtholl' vgl. di r^niud 7 
d'imrubad a ch^ile, comtar tretholla täib trenfer din tres sain', sich ein- 
ander zu besiegen und zu schlagen, so dass die Seiten starker Männer 
durchbohrt wurden in Folge dieser Schlacht, Tog. Troi* 1714. Vgl. auch 
'cr^chtach a thöeb' Sergl. Concul. 18, FB. 24. 

* Vgl. 'almaib tor' in meinem Wtb. 

« Vgl *lin comram' FB. 89. 

üebersetzung. 205 

platz ^ kamen. Die Frau geht von ihnen in die Burg und ver- 
kündet dort, was ihnen angethan worden ist. „Nicht schlimm 
das/^ sagte Gairpre Gundail, „d^ ist, was sie den Leuten eines 
Narren anthun würden.^' Er stürmt hinaus. Guchulinn greift 
ihn an und sie waren im Kampf vom Morgen his zum Ende 
des Tages, und keiner von ihnen gah, was ein Yortheil über 
den andern ist.' Ihre Schwerter siegten wechselseitig und 
ihre Schilde zerbrachen wechselseitig. » „Das ist wahr,«* sagte 
Guchulinn. Damit nimmt Guchulinn den Gae bolge. „Gnade, 
Guchulinnl" sagte Gairbre Gundail, und wirft seine Waffen 
von sich und nimmt ihn zwischen seine zwei Hände und 
trägt ihn in die Burg und macht ihm ein Bad, und die Toch- 
ter des Königs schläft diese Nacht bei ihm. Er fragte ihn 
darauf: „Was hat die Söhne des Doel Dermait aus ihrem 
Lande getrieben?« Gairbre erzählt ihm Alles von Anfang bis 

^ Vgl. 'issind anrlaiod in düine', „in the lawn of the dun«, Täin Bö 
Fraich, ed. Crowe, p. 138. 

^ Der Sinn dieser wörtlichen üebersetzung ist, dass keiner einen 
Yortheil über den andern erlangte. Das hier gebrauchte 'furail' ist das 
altir. foröir, *furöir abundantia. Vgl. furail . i . imurcra (Ueberfluss, 
üeberschuss, s. 'immforcraid* und 'forcraid' in meinem Wtb.)' 0*DaY. 
p. 94. Die daselbst citierte Stelle findet sich im Betha Phatraic, Three 
Middle-Irish Hom. ed. Stokes p. 32: '7 ni biad furail nach cöicid forru 
c^in no betls do röir Patraic', „and that no province would prevail 
against them so long as they should obey Patrick**. O'Beilly hat 'urail* 
„OYer much'S s. auch 'erail* in meinem Wtb., als ob es eine Zusammen- 
setzung mit der Präposition *ar' wäre. Die Präpositionen *for' und 'ar' 
werden in der spätem Sprache nicht mehr streng geschieden, und so ist 
*foröir, *furair in *urair, 'erail' äusserlich mit 'eräil' *iräir, *uräir Auf- 
tragen, Befehlen, zusammen gefallen. 

^ Ich habe in obiger Stelle nicht das Compositum 4mmchlöud' in- 
vertere (s. Zeile 289) angenommen, sondern das einfache *cloud' besiegen 
mit dem reciproken Imma' in der unpersönlichen Construction, über 
welche ich Wtb. S. 515, Col. 1 gehandelt habe. Das Subject steht da- 
bei im Dativ. Dieselbe Construction dann in dem Gedicht, Zeile 286. 
Vgl. 'ri tulguba na scfath ic scoltud 7 ri glondbeimnig na claideb icä 
clöd' Tog. Troi* 662. 

* Es fällt ihm ein, wie man aus dem Folgenden sieht, dass er den 
Gae bolge nehmen muss. lieber diese Waffe s. Zeile 259. 

206 üebersetzung. 

zum Ende der Geschichte. (250.) Am andern Morgen wird dar- 
auf dem Gairbre Gundail von Eocho Glas Kampf angesagt. Sie 
gehen nach dem Thale dem starken Manne entgegen. ,,JemaQd 
in das Thal [gekommen]," sagte er, „ihr elenden Fianns?**^ „Es 
ist Jemand da,"^ sagte Guchulinn. „Das ist keine angenehme 
Stimme," sagte er, „die Stimme des Verzerrten* aus Irland!" 
Sie greifen sich gegenseitig in dem Thale an. Guchulinn springt, 
dass er auf dem Rande des Schildes war. Jener bliess [ihn^ 
von sich mit seinem Athem, so dass er im Meer war. Cuchu- 
Unn springt wieder, dass er auf der Wölbung* des Schüdes 
war. Jener bUess [ihn] wieder in das Meer. Er springt, dass 
er auf seinem Leibe war. Jener bliess [ihn] darauf, dass 
er ins Meer fiel. „Wehel" sagte Guchulinn. Dabei warf er 
den Gae bulgae in die Höhe, so dass er jenem von oben 
auf den Panzerhelm auf dem Kopfe fiel, und durch ihn hin- 
durch m die Erde fuhr. Er drehte sich darauf um sich herum 
und stürzte nieder. (262.) Guchulinn kam und zieht ihm den 
Panzer über den Kopf und haut ihn mit dem Schwert.^ Von 
Osten und von Westen springen die Side in das Thal, denen er 
Schimpf angethan hatte, so dass sie sich in jenes Blut badeten. 
Darauf waren alle heil von dem Schimpfe. Die Söhne des Doel 
Dermait gehen dann nach ihrem Lande. Guchulinn geht mit 
Gairpre nach dessen Stadt. Er schläft dort die Nacht und 
ging am Morgen fort und nahm grosse wunderbare Geschenke 

^ Zeile 66 ist der mit 'Nech' anhebende Satz ein Ausruf, hier ist 
er wohl eine korze Frage. Die Form 'fiandn' ist mir auffällig, da sie 
weder von 'ffan' m., noch von *flann' f. abgeleitet werden kann. 

^ *Atathar' ist die 3. Sg. Pass. yon ^atä', s. Stokes, Gorm. Gl. Transl. 
p. 112 not. c. 

' Die Verzerrungen, die Ober Guchulinn kamen, wenn er in Wuth 
gerieth, werden LU. Facs. p. 79 ^ 22 fg. (T. Bö Gtiahige) geschildert. 

^ Eigentlich bedeutet 'lann' soviel als „lamina'S s. mein Wtb. 
Vgl. Gonid and atä otharlige a chind 7 a läime döi, 7 l^n lainne a 
Bcöith di üir', „there is the Sickbed (das Grab?) of bis head and bis 
right band, and the füll of the cover of bis sbield of mould^', Key. 
Gelt. III p. 182 (Guchulainn's Death). 

^ Dieselbe Redensart Zeile 133. 

üebenetziing. 207 

von Gairbre mit. Er geht darauf nach der Insel, anf der 
Condla war und seine Frau, und erzählt ihnen seine Geschich- 
ten. Darauf geht er fort nordwärts, bis er die Insel erreichte, 
auf der Riangabar war, und schläft dort bei dessen Frau und 
erzählt dabei seine Geschichten. Und am Morgen geht er fort, 
bis er das Land der Ulter erreichte. Er geht nach Emain 
Macha. Sein Theil Bier und Essen war für ihn geblieben. Er 
erzählt ihnen darauf seine Geschichten und seine Fahrten, dem 
Conchobar und den Helden der Männer von Ulster im Groebruad. 
(274.) Darauf begab er sich nach Bath Gruachan zu Ailill 
und zu Medb und Fergus, und erzählt ihnen seine Geschichten. 
Darauf wird Eocho Rond zu ihm gerufen, und er sang ein Lied: 

„Fiunchoem die Tochter des Eocho Rond, 
sie ist es, die mir Irrfahrt^ auferlegte: 
nach dem Kampfe mit Eochaid Glass 
— ich bin reuig — die HochzeitI 

Neun ....,* neun Schmiede 
ohne Schuld, nur die Schuld sie zu treffen, 
neun Kaufleute^ — traurige Unstetigkeit — 
ich tödtete sie im ZomI 

Ich erreichte den Hafen* von Doers Land, 

ich erreichte den Sitz des bösen Gairpre, 

bei meinem Zusammenstoss ^ — eine sehr grüne,® 

starke Woge — 
setzte ich'' schön mein scharfes Schwert. 

* Zu *fordur vgl. *fordal .1. do 6ol .1. seachr&n (Umherirren)' O'Cl. 

* Oben Zeile 115 heisst es allgemein 'aes cerd', 'gmadaire' ist viel- 
leicht O'Reilly's *grtidaire' „a brewer". 

* ' Gemeint sind die Leute des Königs von Alba, s. Zeile 128 fg. 

* Vgl. *airer .i. cuan (Hafen)' O'Ol., und Tog Troi* Index. 
^ Zu erg&nzen „mit Cairpre". 

' In ^re-glas' scheint das 'tre-' nur den Sinn unseres „sehr'* zu 
haben. Dasselbe Wort LL. 96 ^ 11 *co n-dema tromchiaich treglaiss de 
inn^laib 7 i n-a^raib'. Die üebersetzung der ganzen Zeile ist unsicher. 

' Zu 'formlus' vgl. 'fuirmeal .i. cur' O'Cl., wenn hier nicht ein 
Fehler für 'fuirmead' vorliegt. Auch ehe ich die Glosse bemerkte, hatte 
ich an 'formius' (s. 'fuirmim' In meinem Wtb.) für 'formlus' gedacht. 

208 Uebersetzung. 

Zusammenstoss zu tödtlichem^ Streit 
von Cairbre* über dem länderreichen ^ Meer: 
wechselseitig siegten unsere Schwerter, 
wechselseitig barsten unsere Schilde. 

Zusammenkommen mit Gairpre dem Ehrbaren, 


es war Frieden, es war Schlaf — ein Stück, ^ das nicht 

gross war — , 
bis wir zu Eochaid Glass kamen. ^ 

Mein rothes Schwert, das hundert schlug,' 

hat mich verwandelt, obwohl es eine Thorheit* war: 

zu Glanz kam mein Körper, 

der mich in Betrübniss umhergetragen hatte. 

* Vgl. *gleo fuleach fercach nithach neimnech', „a Woody, angry, 
deadly, venomous fight", Tog. Troi* 2224. 

* Zu ergänzen „mit mir". Der Genetiv *Cairbri' hängt ab von 
comrocc', vgl. *comrac oenfir' und 'comrac fri öenfer' in meinem Wtb. 
anter *comrac'. 

^ Vielleicht befremdet das Epitheton 4athach*, das doch hier nur 
von *iath .i. fearann' (O'CL, vgl. Amr. Chol. Ch. ed. Stokes, Goid.* 
p. 159, = LU. 7^, 35 und 38) herkommen kann. LL. 12 1>, 3 v. u. steht 
^ascach muir', fischreich das Meer, aber ^iathach* ist an unserer Stelle 
des Reimes wegen gewählt. 

* Die Form lumain' ist durch den Beim mit *Cundair gesichert. 
In Betracht könnten kommen die Wörter '1 omain . i . sgiath (Schild)', 
und 'lomain .i. brat (Mantel)' bei O'Clery. Zu ersterem vgl. 'Lumman 
ainm do cach sclath, .i. leoman, ar ni bld scfath cen deilb leomain and' 
LL. 193^, 1. Zu letzterem vgl. ^Lommand . i . lomm fand' Corm. p. 27. 

^ Dss Wort *slicht' kommt oft in Versformeln vor, s. den Index 
zum Salt, na Bann, und die S. 188, Anm. 1, citierte Stelle. 

« Vgl. Zeile 245 fg. 

^ Vgl. 'Laimtpi]ech a des tindben cet', Kühn seine Hand, die hun- 
dert schlägt, Sergl. Concul. 31, 1. 

® O'Glery's 'b6d .i. gniomh' ist dahin zu ergänzen, dass 'b^t' immer 
eine unverständige oder unrechte That bezeichnet. Die obige Versformel 
*ciar bo b^t' passt insofern, als Cuchulinn seinem Thun in diesem Ge- 
dicht keineswegs erfreut gegenübersteht. 

Uebersetzung. 209 

Obwohl ich dir mittheilen werde, was ich sicher weiss, ^ 
nach dem Gespräch mit den Söhnen des Doel Dermait, 
nachdem ich den bösen Gairpre geschont, 
war ich selbst [doch] reuig in Bezug auf Findchaem."^ 

Darauf nun schlössen er und Eocho Rond Frieden, und 
Findchoem bleibt bei Cuchulinn. Er ging dann mit grossem 
Triumph nach Emain Macha. Davon hat diese Geschichte [den 
Namen] „Fest des Bicriu". Ein anderer Name fiir sie ist auch 
„Die Verbannung der Söhne des Doel Dermait". 


^ Wörtlich: was bei mir gewiss ist. Der durch 'as* eingeleitete 
Belativsatz geht hier voraas, was ui einem solchen künstlichen Gedichte 
möglich ist. 

^ Durch diese letzte Strophe sucht Cuchulinn den Eocho zu ge- 
winnen: er kann die Bedingung erfüllen, unter der er wieder Buhe fin- 
den soll (vgl. Zeile 105), und gesteht dem Eocho zu, dass er die Ent- 
führung der Findchoem bereut, wie schon in der 1. Strophe. In der 
Frosaerzählung steht Nichts von einem Gespräch Guchulinn's mit den 
Söhnen des Doel Dermait, sondern erfährt Cuchulinn die ganze Geschichte 
von Cairpre, s. Zeile 249. 



1. Der von Conchobar eingeführte Brauch der Bewirthung wird 
auch im Buch von Leinster erwähnt, woselbst sich Facs. p. 106 ein Ab- 
schnitt über Conchobar, seine Geburt, seine Herrlichkeit und seine Hel- 
den findet (beginnt: *Ko po fer amra airegda inti Conchobar mac Nessa', 
Ness war der Name seiner Mutter, s. die Sage Coimpert Conchobuir, ed. 
K. Meyer, Rev. Celt VI No.2). Daselbst heisst es p. 106 1>, 12 fg.: 'Cech 
fer do JJltaib dobered aidchi n-oegidechta, fess dö Ha mnäi side inn 
aidchi sin. Cöiciur ar trib fichtib ar ccc ina thegluch Concho&t«ir . 1 . 
allfn laa bis issin hltAdam isse lin fer no bld hi tegluch Conchobuir. 
Commaid immorro no bfd eturm, .i. fer cech n-aidchi dia m-biathad. 
Is and immorro ticed in fer toesech in biatta inn aidchi sin hi cind 
hlia&na doridisi. Nir bo bec immorro in biathad . i . mucc 7 &g 7 da- 
bach do cach är. No bitis fir istaig immorro nach ferad sain . i . Fer- 
gfis mac Koig Amol adfiadar. Masu fir ba huäis a m^it .i. in t-sechta 
Fergusü, ni bu comthig la nech n-aile, .i. Secht traiged eter a 6 7 a 
beolo et secht n-artim eter a da sdil et secht n-sjtim na sröin et secht 


n-ar^tm inna b^laib. Län coid m^ich fliuchad a chind co a fölcud. 
Secht n-ar^tm na luirg. Bolg meich ina thistu. Secht mna dia ergaire 
mani thairseeZ Flidais. Secht mucca 7 secht n-dabcha 7 secht n-aige do 
chathim dö, 7 nert dcc and. Ba hecen do-sum dino sechtmain do bia- 
thad in teglaich sech cach. Concho&ar immorro fessin no gaibed in 
samuin döib fodagin terchomraic in t-SIualg molr. Ba hecen in t-sochaide 
mör do airichill, fobith cech fer do Ultaib na tairchebad aidchi samna 
dochum n-Emna no gatta ciall de 7 focherte a fert 7 a locht 7 a lie 
amabarach. Airichill mör dino fo9* Concho&ur, no noisigthe leis na tri Ise 
ria samain, 7 na tri laa iar samain fri tomailt i tig Conchohuir\ — Jeder 
Mann der Ulter, der die Nacht der Bewirthung gab, bei dessen Frau 
schlief er (Conchobar) diese Nacht. Dreihundert fünf und sechzig Mann 
in Conchobar's Haushalt, d. i. die Zahl der Tage, die im Jahre ist, sie 
ist die Zahl der Männer, die in Conchobar's Haushalt war. Eine Ge- 
nossenschaft aber bestand zwischen ihnen, nämlich dass jede Nacht einer 
sie (die andern) speiste. Dabei kam aber der Mann, der den Anfang 
der Speisung machte, dieselbe Nacht nach Verlauf eines Jahres wieder 
daran. Die Speisung war aber nicht gering, nämlich ein Schwein, ein 
Ochse und ein Fass für jeden Mann. Es waren aber Männer im Hause, 
[denen] das nicht gegeben wurde (?), nämlich Fergus mac Koig, wie be- 
richtet wird. Wenn es wahr ist, so war dessen Grösse ausserordentlich, 

Anhang. 211 

d. i. die Siebenzahl des Fergns, er war nicht gleichdick mit irgend 
einem Andern, nämlich: Sieben Fuss zwischen seinem Ohr und seinem 
Munde, und sieben Fäuste zwischen seinen zwei Augen, und sieben 
Fäuste seine Nase (wörtlich: in seiner Nase), und sieben Fäuste sein 
Mund. Ein Gefäss (Yon der Grösse) eines Sche£fels voll das Benetzen 
seines Kopfes ihn zu waschen (?). Sieben Fäuste . . . Ein Scheffel- 
sack . . . Sieben Frauen ihn zu hüten, wenn Flidais nicht kam. Sieben 
Schweine und sieben Fässer und sieben Ochsen als seine Speise, und die 
Kraft von 700 darin. Er musste daher den Haushalt eine Woche extra 
speisen. Was aber Conchobar selbst anlangt, so übernahm er das Samuin-p 
fest für sie wegen des Zusammenströmens der grossen Menge. Es war 
nothwendig für eine grosse Menge vorzusorgen, denn jeder Mann von 
Ulster, der die Nacht des Samuin nicht nach Emain kam, der verlor 
die Besinnung, und am Morgen darauf wurde seine Grube und sein Grab 
und sein Stein gesetzt. Grosse Vorbereitung [lag] daher dem Conchobar 
ob, die er gewohnt war die drei Tage vor dem Samuin, und die drei 
Tage nach dem Samuin [waren] zum Genuss in dem JEause Conchobar's." 

6. Genauer übersetzt ist 'adai na fleidi' das zum Feste Gehörige. 

24. Im Ms. 'cen noin' mit untergesetztem *din', dann '7 ülach 
impe': das 7 ist zu streichen, oder es ist dahinter ein Wort ausgefallen. 
Ich habe für meine Uebersetzung nur 0*Glery*s Glosse 'naindean na naoin- 
dean .i. gaisgeadh'. Stokes sieht diese Glosse mit Misstrauen an, und 
erblickt an unserer Stelle eine Anspielung auf die Sage 'Noinden Ulad*, 
in welcher 'noinden' der Name einer in Folge eines Fluches eintreten- 
den neuntägigen Schwäche ist. 

30. Genauer als die angeführten Stellen entspricht LL. 64 &, 13 
(worauf mich K. Meyer aufmerksam macht): 'Atragatar inn oenfecht uli 
ülaid ollbladacha, ciar bo oebela oslaicthi dorus na cathrach dochuaid 
cäch na irchomair dar sond abdaine(?) in dunaid immach'. Alle hochbe- 
rühmten (Jlter erheben sich auf einmal: obwohl das Thor des Gehöftes 
sperrangelweit offen war, ging doch jeder gerade gegenüber über die 
Mauer . . . der Befestigung hinaus. 

31. üeber die hier folgenden geographischen Angaben ins Beine 
zu kommen, gelingt mir nur theilweise. Wir haben es hier mit einer 
weitausgreifenden Tour zu thun, wie solche in den irischen Sagen öfter 
vorkommen. Die Flüsse Dub und Drobais werden mehrfach erwähnt, 
da sie in den alten Grenzbestimmungen der Provinz Ulster eine Bolle 
spielten. So LL. 262 1>, 34 (Mesca Ulad), wo der Wohlstand der Provinz 
Ulster unter Conchobar beschrieben wird: conna rabi aithles fäs falam 
otä Rind Semni 7 Latharnai co Cnocc Uachtair Forcha, 7 co Duib 7 co 
Drobais' (so dass kein Hof öde und leer war von Rind Semne und La- 
tharna bis Cnocc Uachtair Forcha, und bis Dub und bis Drobais). La- 
thama ist das heutige Larne an der Nordküste in Antrim, und Rinn 


212 Anhang. 

Seimne finde ich auf der Karte, welche den Notes on Irish Architecture 
des Earl of Donraven beigegeben ist, neben der Halbinsel Inis Magee^ 
welche den Lame Lough (Black*s Picturesque Tourist of Ireland, 16 1^ 
ed., p. 394) bildet. Semhne oder Magh Semhne wird auch im Leabhar 
na g-Ceart (ed. 0*Donovan, s. den Index) als Gebiet von Ulster, in Dal 
Araidhe, bezeichnet. Ueber Cnocc üachtair Forcha habe ich Nichts ge- 
funden. Der Dub, jetzt Duff, ist ein kleiner Fluss auf der Westseite 
Irlands, auf der Grenze zwischen Sligo und Leitrim. Nördlich vom Dub 
fliesst der Drobais, jetzt Drowes oder Drowis, der von Loch Melvin her- 
kommt, vgl. Todd, Cog. Gaedh. re Gail. p. CLVII. In ahnlicher Weise 
wird Conchobar's Provinz bestimmt Cath Muighe Rath, ed. O'Donovan, 
p. 220: '0 Indber chäid caem Colptha co Drobais, co Dubrothair'. Ind- 
ber Colptha ist die Mündung des Flusses Boind, jetzt Boyne, auf der 
Ostseite; Dubrothair betrachtet 0*Donovan als identisch mit Dub. Aehn- 
lich bei Keating (ed. [Halliday], Dublin 1811), p. 132: *Coigeadh Uladh 
6 Dhrobhaois go hinnbhear Colpa'. — Die Zusammenstellung der Flüsse 
Dub und Drobais spricht dafür, dass auch an unserer Stelle dieselben 
gemeint sind. Cuchulinn tritt hier auf das Gebiet von Gonnacht über, 
denn der Fluss Drobais wird bei Keating zur Grenzbestimmung verwen- 
det, a. a. 0. p. 130: 'Coigheadh Chonnacht o Luimneach go Drobhaois\ 
Nur ist es sonderbar, dass sich Cuchulinn vom Craebruad in Emain aus 
so weit nach dem Westen hinüber begiebt, um auf das Gebiet von Con- 
nacht, dafi hier mit dem alten Namen Olnecmacht bezeichnet ist, zu 
kommen, aber vielleicht war dies ein üblicher Weg. Cuchulinn geht bis 
zum Dublind im Lande der Ciarraige. Die Ciarraige darf man für un- 
sere Sage nicht da suchen, wo jetzt die Landschaft dieses Namens ist, 
im Südwesten von Irland, in Munster. Nach O'Donovan, Leabhar na 
g-Ceart p. 100, waren die Ciarraige zur Zeit des achten christlichen 
Königs von Connacht, Namens Aed, Sohn des Eochaid Tirmcharna, nach 
Connacht gekommen, wo sie Theile der Landschaften Mayo und Ros- 
common bewohnten. Dieses Gebiet der Ciarraige ist in unserer Sage 
gemeint. Aber den Fluss oder das Wasser Dublinn in diesem Gebiete 
mit seiner Furt Ath Ferthain weiss ich nicht zu bestimmen, es muss 
ein Fluss sein, der in der Hauptsache von Osten nach Westen fliesst. 
Ebenso ist mir Corra for Achud nicht bekannt. Eine weitere Bestim- 
mung liegt darin, dass Cuchulinn in das Gebiet der Ui Mane kommt: 
dasselbe lag zum Theil in Roscommon, zum Theil in Galway. Vgl. 
O'Donovan, Leabh. na g-Ceart, p. 106; O'Curry, Mann, and Cust. II 
p. 336 u. ö. Von Ath Ferthain, nördlich von Corra for Achud, wendet 
sich Cuchulinn nordwärts nach Fidmanach, und gelangt von da über 
Ath Moga nach Mag Ai, das ist die grosse Ebene von Connacht, jetzt 
Machaire Chonnacht^ in der Rath Cruachan gelegen war. 

33. Das 'ar* vor 'suidhiu' ist unter der Linie nachgetragen. 

Anhang. 213 

36. Cuchnlinn hat zwar seinen Wagenlenker bei sich, aber sie 
scheinen nicht zu Wagen zu sein, wie sonst in der Sage, und wie alte 
keltische Sitte war, vgl. Diod. Sic. V 29: ^Ev öh tatg höoinoQlaiq xal 
zatq fjidx(xig x()cüvra^ awcDgiaiv, s^ovroq tov a^fiatoq rjvioxov xal TtaQa- 
ßdrrjv. Auch Eocho Rond ist nicht zu Wagen, sondern reitet. 

38. An Stelle von 'buaid cach cluchi in cach cluchenmaig*, Tog. 
Tr.^ 1020, findet sich in der in diesem Buche veröflFentlichten Version 
von H. 2. 17 *buaidh' 7 choscur cecha cluichthi i n-6enach na Greci', 
s. oben S. 17, Z. 477. Auch dies scheint mir dagegen zu sprechen, dass 
in 'cluchenmag' das Compositum mit ^mag' enthalten ist, abgesehen von 
der sonderbaren Form *cluchen'. Mir ist jetzt wahrscheinlich, dass *clu- 
chemnach' als die Versammlung der cluchem, PL Nom. cluchemain, zu 
fassen ist. Das Compositum 'cluche-mag' liegt vor FB. 91 u. LU. 122», 12. 

47. Der Vorgang ist aus kurzen Andeutungen zu errathen. Find- 
choem ruft zum zweiten Mal 'Anmain inn anmain'. Wahrscheinlich 
richtet sie den Ruf dies Mal an Cuchulinn, der sich angeschickt haben 
mag, die Männer anzugreifen. Auf diesen Ruf hin hält Cuchulinn ein 
(^arsisedar*) , und anstatt sie zu tödten nimmt er die Männer in seinen 
Schutz, d. h. thut er ihnen Nichts zu Leide. In ähnlicher Weise ist 
'angim' gebraucht Lü. 20», 36 (Mesca Ulad): *Orgit ülaid iarsin a n-dün 
n-uli 7 aingit Ailill 7 a secht maccu, ar nad bätdr hi cath friu*, die 
Ulter verwüsten darauf die ganze Stadt, und sie schützen (= schonen) 
Ailill und seine sieben Söhne, denn sie waren nicht in Kampf mit ihnen. 

48. Dies ist eines der Kunststücke Cuchulinn's (s. mein Wtb. unter 
'cless'), dass FB. 87 deutlicher bezeichnet ist : *Focheird Cuculainn cor n- 
iach n-eirred de*, Cuchulinn schnellte sich den Lachssprung eines Helden. 

58. Zu den in diesem Abschnitt uns entgegentretenden Sitten 
(Kopf abschneiden, Päan u. s. w.) stimmt zum Theil, was Diodor V 29 be- 
richtet: Twv 6h Ttsacvtcov noXsfäcov rag xsfpaXäg d(paiQovvxeg ne- 
QiaTtzovai zoTg avx^oi taiv ^litTt^v td de oxvXa totg d-soditovai naQaöov- 
xeg \i(iayfiha, XatpvQaywyovaiv iniTtaiavl^ovreg xal aöovxeg vfivov 
ijiLvlxiov, xal xd dsiQod^lvia xaCxa xalg olxlaig TtQogrjXovacv (ogitSQ iv 
xvvriyLaig xiol x€xstQ(Ofiivoi d^^la. Twv de iiiKpavsaxdxwv noXefilwv 
xeÖQwöavxeg xdg xe^aXdg inifieXwg xtjqovoiv iv Xdgvaxi, xal xolg 
^svoig iTiiösixvvovai aeßvwofievoi 616x1 xrjg6€ xrjg x6(paX^g xwv TtQoyovwv 
xig rj TtaxriQ ij xal avxbg itoXXd ;^^)f^ara 6i66fieva ovx sXaßs. Im *Sc61 
mucci Mic Däthö', Cap. 16, hat Conall den Kopf eines Feindes bei sich. 
Noch barbarischer ist die in der Sage 'Aided Chonchobair' erwähnte 
Sitte, das Gehirn der getödteten Feinde mit Kalk Cael') zu mischen und 
daraus Schleuderkugeln zu machen, 0*Curry, Ms. Mat. p. 637 fg. 

63. *Mod-genair' ist nach Stokes schlechte Schreibweise für *mad- 
genair', s. 'mad' in meinem Wtb. 

64. Das 'as' von 'asa timchell* ist blass darüber geschrieben. 

214 Anhang. 

82. Das letzte i nach E. Meyer erst von späterer Hand hinter 
die Abkürzung .1. gesetzt. 

91. Der Mantel ('brat') der Iren entspricht offenbar dem aayoq 
(lat. sagum und sagus) der gallischen Tracht. Vgl. Diod. Sic. Y 30: 
^Eod'TJai 6h xQ^^cci xaraTtkijxnxalg, ;c«rcü»<Tt fibv ßaTCtoTg ;f()cw^aa4 Ttfxvto- 
öanoiq Sifjvd'ia/jiivoig xal dva^vQlaiv, Sg ixelvot ßgaxag TiQogayoQSvovaiv' 
iTCtTCOQTiovvTac öh aayovg Qaßömxovg iv fihv xolg ;^ft/Mc5<T^ öaaeXg, xaxa 
öh xb d^^Qog tpiXovg, nkivd-loig noXvav^^ai xccl nVxvotg öieiXrififihovg, 
Diese Beschreibung des adyog erinnert an die Plaids der Hochschotten. 
Strabo IV Cap. 4 beschreibt die keltische Tracht ähnlich: 2ayTjg}0Q0vai 
6h xal xofioxQO(povai, xal dva^vgloi xQiovxai neQLxexafievaig' dvxl 6h ii- 
x(6vü)v, ax^cxovg x^^Q^^^'^ovg ^i^ovci ß^XQ^ al6olü>v xal yXovxmv. ^ cJ* 
iQ^a, XQaxBta fjihv dxQOfiaXXog 6i' d(p* fig xovg 6aa€tg adyovg i^v<palvov~ 
aiv, ovg Xalvag xaXovaiv. Das hier als gleichbedeutend mit adyog ge- 
brauchte Wort XaXva, lat. laena, ist das ir. *lenn*, das im Irischen mit 
*brat' wechselnd gebraucht wird (s. mein Wtb. s. v.) und nicht mit 'l^ne' 
zusammengestellt werden darf. Das Wb. 30 d als Glosse zu lacerna auf- 
tretende altir. 'säi' habe ich noch nie in einem irischen Sagentexte wie- 
dergefunden: wenn es dem in sagum und odyog enthaltenen gallischen 
Worte entspricht, kann es kein echtirisches Wort sein (s. Zeuss, Gr. 
Celt.' p. 63), wird es vielmehr aus der spätlateinischen Form saia ent- 
standen sein, vgl. Diefenbach, Origines S. 414, Diez Wtb. I* S. 363, wo 
man sieht, dass dieses Wort auch in alle romanischen Sprachen, in das 
Germanische und in das Cymrische eingedrungen ist. — Der 'brat' wird 
an unserer Stelle 'cethardiabail' genannt, dies entspricht dem quadratum 
oder quadruplex bei Isid. Hisp. Orig. XIX 24 (ed. Lindem.): Sagum autem 
Gallicum nomen est; dictum autem sagum quadrum, eo quod apud eos 
primum quadratum vel quadruplex esset. 

92. Es sei noch auf die von O'Gurry, Mann, and Cust. III p. 158 
citierte Stelle aufmerksam gemacht: „Sceith co fethluib conndualae 7 co 
n-imlib findruini roailtnigib (g für d) for a muinib', Schilde mit erhabenen 
Emblemen und mit sehr scharfen Bändern von weisser Bronce auf ihren 
Bücken. Vgl. LU. 79 1>, 10. üeber die Embleme auf den Schilden der 
Gallier s. Diod. Sic. V 30: %7tXoLg 6h xQf^vxai ^vQeoXg fihv dv6Q0fjitjx€ai, 
nenoLXtXfihotg UioxQOTKog' xivhg 6h xal ^(j^cdv x^^<^^ ^Sox^Q exovaiv, 
od fiovov TtQbg xoofiov, dXXa xal TiQog da(pdXsiav ev 6e6Tjfjicov^yi]fi^ag. 

96. In Bezug auf das Geschlecht von 'gabar' theüt mir S. H. O'Grady 
einen Vers mit, aus dem hervorgeht, dass es Femininum ist, auch w^nn 
es generell das Pferd bedeutet: 

Is 1 an ghabhar gidh 6 an t-each, 

is 1 an chaora madh meidhleach, 

is 1 an chorr madh ciobhradh cionn, 

is ^ an meannän madh boinionn. 


Anhang. 215 

Gabar' ist „sie", obwohl *each' „er" ist; 'caora' (Schaf) ist „sie", wenn es 
[auch] blökend ist; 'corr' (Kranich) ist „sie", wenn [auch] der Kopf einen 
Kamm hat; ^eannän' (kid) ist „er", wenn es [auch] weiblich ist. 

145. Das Ms. hat cononochtachaib. 

147. Im Leabhar Breac, p. 187^ des Facs., findet sich die Be- 
schreibung eines 'fidchell' genannten Spieles, aus der man freilich über 
die Art und Weise des Spielens nicht klug wird. Ich theile das Stück 
in Text und üebersetzung mit. 

Don t-samaln beos. 

Feria omnium sanctonim. Is e iath ara n-abar feria omnium sanc- 
torum frisin samain. Fanteön .i. domns omnium hldgulorum (sie!) fuit 
in Komai. Co tarla Bonifatius comorba Fetair in araile 16 fair co n- 
epert frisin impetr co m-ba pudar tegdais do hidlaib do beith isin 
Koim iar forbairt na crts^deac^^a. Co ro coisecrad iarum la toil an 
impire(?) in Panteön ut do Muire 7 do uli noemu in domain connöi 
n-gradaib nime. Co n-aire sin atberair feria omnium sanctorum fria, 
ar ro coisecrad omnibus sanctis in tegdais boi oc na hidlaib remi. 

Fäth alle beos and . i . cluiche no gnäthaigtis gille na Romanach 
cec^a hliadna isin 16 sin .i. fidchell co n-delb* challige isindala cind 7 
delb ingine 6ige isin chind alle. Coll6ced in chaillech uathi draicc 
d*indsaigid na hinglne tria thogairm n-demna doib-sium, 7 con l^ced an 
Ingen uan uathi don leth aile for amus na draicce conus fortamlaiged 
in t-uan forsin draicc. Dol6ced in chaillech iarum leoman do saigid na 
hingine 7 nos 16ced an ingen rethe for amus in leomain 7 uincebat aries 
leonem. Co tarla* in Bonifatius cetnn cusin* cluiche con-epert friu co 
m-ba hecoir d6ib in fuirseorac^t 7 cor iarfaid (fies — faig) dib, canas a 
fuaratar* a cluiche. Atbertsat na gille: „Sibill .i. banfäid togaide b6i 
sund ch6in mair" ol iat, „isl ro fäcaib occaind in cluiche si tria rath 
Mitsine oc tairchetul Crist 7 diabuil". „Deo gratias" ol e-sium. „Tanic 
chena inti ro terchanad ann" ol se „7 ro fortamlaiged for diabul. Berid- 
siu bendaci^^" ol se „7 na denaid h6 nl hus m6." Tairmiscther andsin 
in cluiche si dognltis homnes pneri Bomanorum isin samain cecha hliadna. 

Mehr Tom Samain. 

Feria omnium Sanctorum. Dies ist der Grund, weshalb das Samain 
(der 1. Nov.) „Feria omnium Sanctorum" genannt wird. Das Pantheon, 
d. i. ein Haus aller Götter, das in Rom war. Eines Tages kam Boni- 
facius, der Nachfolger Petri, zufallig darauf und sagte da zum Kaiser, 
es sei eine Schande, dass das Haus den Göttern gehöre in Rom nach 

* In den mit dem Sternchen versehenen Wörtern ist die Eklipse 
durch einen Punkt über dem Consonanten bezeichnet, ebenso 'cusin' für 

216 Anhang. 

dem Wachsen des Christenthums. Darauf wurde durch den Willen des 
Kaisers das Pantheon der Maria und allen Heiligen der Welt mit den 
neun Rangstufen des Himmels geweiht. Deshalb heisst es (Samuin) 
„Feria omnium Sanctorum", denn das Haus wurde allen Heiligen ge- 
weiht, das vorher allen Göttern gehört hatte. 

Noch ein anderer Grund hierbei, nämlich ein Spiel, das die Knaben 
der Römer jedes Jahr an diesem Tage gewohnt waren, nämlich ein 
Brettspiel mit der Figur einer Hexe an dem einen Ende und der Figur 
einer Jungfrau an dem andern Ende. Die Hexe Hess einen Drachen 
Ton sich auf die Jungfrau los, indem sie dabei Dämonen anriefen, und 
die Jungfrau Hess von der anderen Seite ein Lamm gegen den Drachen 
los, so dass das Lamm den Drachen überwältigte. Die Hexe liess dar- 
auf einen Löwen auf die Jungfrau los, und die Jungfrau liess gegen den 
Löwen einen Widder los, und der Widder besiegte den Löwen. Der 
nämliche Bonifacius kam zufällig zu dem Spiele, und sagte da zu ihnen, 
dass dieses Possenspiel unpassend für sie sei, und er fragte sie, wo sie 
ihr Spiel gefunden hätten. Die Knaben sagten: „Die Sibylle, d. i. eine 
ausgezeichnete Prophetin, die hier vor langer Zeit war," sagten sie, „die 
hat uns dieses Spiel hinterlassen durch die Gnade einer Prophetie, in- 
dem sie Christus und den Teufel prophezeite." „Deo gratias," sagte 
jener, „der da prophezeit wurde, ist schon gekommen, und der Teufel 
ist überwältigt. Gebt (euren) Segen," sagte er, „und macht es (das 
Spiel) nicht mehr." Da wird dieses Spiel verboten, das alle Knaben 
der Römer am Samain jedes Jahr zu spielen pflegten. 

282. Hier reimt *Düil' mit 'Clüin', und daraus geht hervor, dass 
es der Gen. von *Döer ist. 

Als erst später unter der Linie zugefügt bezeichnet K. Meyer: 
195 das letzte a von 'fuama*, 249 das zweite i von 'diaid', 261 das a 
von *imachuairt*, 287 das a von dilumain. 

Die Partikel *dr (Zeile 13, 30, 162, 296) scheint nicht zur Ruhe 
kommen zu können. Thumeysen hat in seiner trefflichen Abhandlung 
,L'Accentuation de l'ancien verbe irlandais", Rev. Celt VI p. 150, not. 2, 
behauptet, dass nicht dino, sondern didiu zu ergänzen sei. Andererseits 
theilt mir K. Meyer mit, dass er diese Partikel im Edinburger Ms. XL 
mehrmals 'dio' geschrieben gefunden hat: p. 70 ^Bai dio Laogaire Buadach 
hi fus ind adaig sin. . . . Tig dio iarnamarac 7 fonaisg ar Conall . . . 
Tic dio an . lY . hadaig* (Cennach ind Ruanado). 


p. 134, 1. 6 zu lesen: Pret. 3d pl. 1740. 

„ L 8 „ „ *no-d-bia' for 'no-t-bia', tibi erit. 
136, 1. 19 yj „ passive, statt deponential. 

139, 1. 15 zu streichen: 1784. 
„ 1. 20 die Etymologie zn streichen. 

140, 1. 15 die Etymologie zu streichen, „the British reflex of Ir. 
martad seems W. *brathu'". 

Zn den Glossen: 64. ^fuirsire' wird von Stokes auf *for-s^re' redu- 
ciert, als wörtliche Uebersetzung von „para-sitns'S das es SG. 49^ glos* 
siert; ^s^re' Speise ist in der Composition, wo hier der Ton auf dem 
ersten Element ruht, verkürzt worden, s. meine Gramm. § 77. — Auch 
meine Erklärung von ^focoemallag-sa' Gl. 2 befriedigt mich nicht.